The Project Gutenberg eBook of Aaron Rodd, Diviner
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Aaron Rodd, Diviner

Author: E. Phillips Oppenheim

Release date: January 29, 2016 [eBook #51076]
                Most recently updated: October 30, 2017

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AARON RODD, DIVINER ***




Produced by Al Haines









  AARON RODD
  DIVINER


  BY

  E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM

  AUTHOR OF "THE OTHER ROMILLY"
  "THE BLACK WATCHER," ETC.


  HODDER AND STOUGHTON
  LIMITED LONDON
  1920




Contents

CHAPTER I

The Cunning of Harvey Grimm


CHAPTER II

Poetry by Compulsion


CHAPTER III

An Alliance of Thieves


CHAPTER IV

Ulysses of Wapping


CHAPTER V

The Mysterious Assistant


CHAPTER VI

Paul Brodie Strikes


CHAPTER VII

The Infidelity of Jack Lovejoy


CHAPTER VIII

The Yellow Eye


CHAPTER IX

The Vengeance of Rosa Letchowiski


CHAPTER X

The End of Jeremiah Sands




_Chapter I_  _The Cunning of Harvey Grimm_

A queer, unexpected streak of sunshine, which by some miracle had found
its way through a pall of clouds and a low-hanging mist, suddenly fell
as though exhausted across the asphalt path of the Embankment Gardens.
A tall, gaunt young man, who had been seated with folded arms in the
corner of one of the seats, stared at it as though bewildered.  His
eyes suddenly met those of a young lady in deep black, who was gazing
about her in similar stupefaction.  Almost at once, and with perfect
spontaneity, she smiled upon him.

"But it is astonishing, this!" she exclaimed.  "Sunshine in London--in
January!"

The young man was a little confused.  He was very diffident, and such
lack of conventionality on the part of a perfect stranger surprised him.

"It is unusual," he admitted.

"It is a thing which I have never seen," she went on, dropping voice a
little and glancing towards a bath-chair close at hand, in which an
elderly and very delicate-looking old gentleman was muffled up in furs
and apparently asleep.  "It is something, even, for which I had not
dared to hope.  We seem so far here from everything that is bright and
beautiful and cheerful."

Aaron Rodd, who was a shy and awkward being, felt unexpectedly at his
ease.  He was even anxious for further conversation.  He had a rather
long, pale face, with deep-set eyes and rugged features.  He was
soberly, even sombrely dressed in dismal black.  He had the air of a
recluse.  Perhaps that was why the young lady smiled upon him with such
confidence.

"You are not English?" he ventured.

She shook her head.

"What we are now, alas!" she sighed, glancing towards the bath-chair,
"I scarcely know, for we have no country.  Like every one else in such
a plight, we come to England."

"It is your father who sleeps there?" he enquired.

"It is my grandfather," she told him.  "Together--he and I and my
brother--we have passed through terrible times.  He has lost all power
to sleep at night.  In the daytime, when it does not rain, he is
wheeled out here, and, if it is only not too cold, then he sleeps as he
does now, and I watch."

"You are very young to have charge of him."

She smiled a little pitifully.

"One grows old so quickly in these terrible days!  I am already
twenty-one.  But you," she went on--"see how inquisitive I am!--I saw
you yesterday from the distance, seated here.  There are nursemaids and
queer fragments of humanity who seem to pass through these gardens and
loiter, and sometimes there are those with affairs who go on their way.
But you--what do you think of as you sit there?  You are a writer,
perhaps?"

He laughed a little harshly.  His voice was not altogether pleasant.

"I am a lawyer," he declared, "without a practice.  Sometimes the
ghosts who call at my empty office stifle me and I come out here to
escape from them."

"A lawyer?  An _avocat_?" she repeated softly to herself.

Evidently she found something to interest her in the statement.  She
glanced towards the sleeping man.  Then she came a little nearer.  He
was conscious of a very delightful and altogether un-English perfume,
aware suddenly that her eyes were the colour of violets, framed
underneath with deep but not unbecoming lines, that her mouth was
curved in a fashion strange to him.

"Englishmen, they say, are so much to be trusted," she murmured, "and a
lawyer, too..."

"I am an American by birth," he interposed, "although I have lived over
here nearly all my life."

"It is the same thing.  We need advice so badly.  Let me ask you one
question.  Is it not the first principle of a lawyer to hold sacred
whatever confidence his client may confide in him?"

"Absolutely," he assured her.

"Even if that confidence," she persisted, "should bring the person who
offered it within the hold of the law?"

"A lawyer may refuse a client," he said, "but he may never betray his
confidence."

"Will you tell me your name and address?" she asked eagerly.

"My name is Aaron Rodd," he told her.  "My address is number seventeen,
Manchester Street, Adelphi, and my office is on the third floor."

"Mr. Aaron Rodd," she repeated, with a queer little foreign intonation.
"That is a strange name and I shall remember it.  When might one visit
you, monsieur?  At three o'clock this afternoon?"

"I shall be in all day."

"Then au revoir!" she exclaimed, with an abrupt gesture of farewell.

The old gentleman had opened his eyes and was gazing fretfully about.
She crossed the asphalt walk swiftly towards him.  An attendant, who
seemed to have gone to sleep standing on one leg; gripped the handle of
the bath-chair.  The girl passed her arm around the old man's shoulders
and whispered something to the attendant.  They passed away together.
The little streak of sunshine had gone.  Aaron Rodd thrust his ungloved
hands into his coat pockets and made his way in the opposite
direction....

About an hour later, a small, rubicund man, a man whose dark hair was
turning grey, but whose eyes were bright and whose complexion was
remarkably healthy, paused before the door-plate of an office building
in one of the back streets leading from the Adelphi.  He was dressed
with extreme neatness, from the tips of his patent boots to his grey
felt hat, and he was obviously of a cheerful disposition.  He glanced
down the list of names, twirling his cane in light-hearted fashion and
whistling softly to himself.  Suddenly he paused.  His cane ceased its
aimless configurations and rested for a moment upon a name about
half-way down the list, the name of Mr. Aaron Rodd, Solicitor and
Commissioner for Oaths.  There was also an indication that Mr. Rodd's
offices were to be found upon the third floor.  His prospective visitor
glanced around, and, discovering that there was no lift, started out
for the stone stairs.  On the first landing he encountered a small boy,
descending with a roll of papers under his arm.  Him the new-comer,
whose name was Mr. Harvey Grimm, promptly addressed.

"My young sir," he said pleasantly, "from the red tape around that
bundle of papers which you are carrying, I gather that you have legal
connections.  You are probably the confidential clerk of the gentleman
whom I am proposing to visit.  Can you tell me, before I attempt
another flight of these very dusty and unsympathetic steps, whether Mr.
Aaron Rodd is within?"

The boy glanced at his questioner suspiciously.

"I am not in Mr. Rodd's office," he replied.  "I'm Steel and Agnett,
second floor."

"That," Mr. Harvey Grimm sighed regretfully, "is unfortunate.  A very
excellent firm yours, my boy.  Do not let me any longer interfere with
your efforts on their behalf."

Aaron Rodd's prospective visitor, with a sigh, recommenced the ascent.
The boy looked after him for a moment dubiously and then disappeared.
Arrived at the third floor, at the extreme end of the corridor the
former discovered a door, on which was painted the name of _Mr. Aaron
Rodd_.  He knocked, was bidden to enter, and stepped at once into a
single, bald and unpromising-looking apartment.

"Good morning, Aaron!" he said cheerfully, closing the door behind him
and advancing across the dusty floor.

Aaron Rodd, who had been seated before a desk, apparently immersed in a
legal document, first raised his head and then rose slowly to his feet.
His first look of expectancy, as he had turned towards his visitor,
faded by degrees into a very curious expression, an expression which
seemed made up of a great deal of amazement and a certain amount of
dread.  With his left hand he gripped the side of the desk.

"My God!" he exclaimed.  "It's Ned----"

His visitor held out his hand.

"No, no, my dear Aaron," he interrupted firmly, "you are deceived by a
slight resemblance.  You are thinking, probably, of that poor fellow
Ned Stiles.  You will never see Ned again, Aaron."

The intelligence appeared to cause the listener no grief.  Neither did
it carry with it any conviction.

"Harvey Grimm is my name," the new-comer went on, "Mr. Harvey Grimm, if
you please, of Chicago.  You remember me now, without a doubt?"

He extended his hand confidently.  His smile was ingratiating, his air
that of an ingenuous child anxious for a favourable reception.  Aaron
Rodd slowly thrust out his ink-stained fingers.

"I remember you all right," he admitted.

The visitor, having established his identity, seemed disposed to
abandon the subject.  He glanced around the room, and, discovering a
cane-bottomed chair on which were piled some dust-covered documents, he
calmly swept them away, annexed the chair, which he carefully flicked
around with a silk handkerchief, and brought it to the side of the desk.

"Sit down, my dear fellow, I beg you," he invited, laying his hat on
the floor by his side, hitching up his blue serge trousers and smiling
in momentary satisfaction at his well-polished shoes.  "I have
appropriated, I fancy, the client's chair.  Am I right, I wonder, in
presuming that there has not been much use for it lately?"

"Perfectly right," was the grim reply.

"Hard times these have been for all of us," Harvey Grimm declared, with
an air of placid satisfaction.  "You are not expecting a client this
morning, I presume?"

"Nor a miracle."

"In that case I will smoke," the new-comer continued, producing a
small, gold case, selecting a cigarette and lighting it.  "Try one."

Aaron Rodd hesitated and finally accepted the offer.  He smoked with
the air of one unused to the indulgence.

"Mr. Harvey Grimm of Chicago," he muttered, studying his visitor's very
immaculate appearance.  "Haven't I heard the name somewhere, or seen it
in the papers lately?"

"Possibly," was the suave reply.  "My arrival in London has, I think,
created some slight interest.  Even your press, I find, is not above
recording the movements of a capitalist."

"A what?"

"A capitalist," Harvey Grimm repeated calmly.  "With a name like mine,
and an abode like Chicago, I am amazed that you did not divine it."

"Seven years ago," Aaron Rodd observed, "we divided seventeen pounds,
four shillings and eightpence.  It was, I believe, our united capital."

"And to judge by your surroundings," his companion sighed, "I fear, my
friend, that you have been emulating the man who tied up his talent in
a stocking.  I, on the other hand----"

"Have changed your name and become a capitalist," Aaron Rodd
interrupted drily.

"Precisely!"

There was a moment's silence.  Mr. Harvey Grimm, with the beatific
smile of opulence, was whistling softly to himself.  His companion's
thoughts had apparently travelled back into the past.

"Well," the latter said at last, "I will imitate your candour.  The
document I was examining with so much interest when you came in, is a
seven-year-old lease, long since cancelled.  The few black boxes you
see around the room are, with one exception, bogus.  I sit here from
morning till night and nothing happens.  I sit here and brood."

"Dear me!  Dear me!" his visitor murmured sympathetically.

"By turning my chair around," Aaron Rodd continued, "I can just catch a
glimpse of the river across the Gardens there.  I sit and watch, wonder
whether a tug will go past next or a lighter, watch the people in the
gardens, wonder where they are going, why they are loitering, why
hurrying.  I speculate about the few passers-by down in the street
there.  Sometimes I close my eyes and I fancy myself in Lincoln's Inn,
seated in a padded morocco chair, with a Turkey-carpet on the floor,
and rows of boxes, black tin boxes, with wonderful names inscribed upon
them in white lettering, reaching to the ceiling, and my secretary
poring over my engagement book, wondering when it would be possible for
me to squeeze in half an hour for an important client."

"Too much of the dreamer about you," Harvey Grimm pronounced.
"Perhaps, after all, it is the fault of your work.  It's a sedative
profession, you know, Aaron.  It wouldn't suit me to have to sit and
wait for clients."

"It's the black bogey of my life," the other assented, with a thin note
of passion in his tone.  "If only one could get out and work, even if
one didn't get a penny for it!"

"And financially?" Harvey Grimm enquired, with an apologetic cough.

"On the rocks," was the bitter reply.  "You can understand," he went
on, with a heedless sarcasm, "what a wonderful thing it is for me to
welcome a capitalist in my shabby office."

"And an old friend," was the cheerful reminder.  "Come, come, Aaron, we
must look into this.  I must place some of my affairs in your charge."

Aaron Rodd's lip curled with bitter incredulity.

"Some of your affairs!  I had a taste of those in the old days, Ned--I
mean Harvey.  You brought me to the brink of Sing-Sing, you drove me
over here to make a fresh start."

Harvey Grimm waved his hand.  These reminiscences were indelicate.

"My dear fellow!" he protested.  "Now come, answer me a few questions.
Such affairs of business as have fallen to your lot have been conducted
with--er--discretion?"

"If you mean have I preserved my reputation," the lawyer replied
grimly, "I have.  I have no temptation to do otherwise."

"That is capital," his friend declared.  "That helps us at once.  And
now, I think," he went on, glancing at his neat little wristwatch,
"lunch."

Aaron Rodd's first movement was almost eager.  He checked himself,
however.  Then a glance at his visitor's immaculate toilet and
distinctly opulent appearance reassured him.

"There will be no trouble, I presume," he said a little diffidently,
"as to the settlement of our bill?  I warn you before we start that a
shilling and a few coppers----"

Harvey Grimm laid his hand almost affectionately upon the other's
shoulder.

"My dear Aaron," he expostulated, "you are a little confused.  You have
not yet taken in the position.  A capitalist is, of course, a relative
term.  I will not press that point.  But let me assure you that I have
a suite of rooms at the Milan, ample credit for any meals I choose to
take there, even money to pay for them, if necessary."

"I am not fit to go to the Milan," Aaron Rodd muttered, brushing
himself vigorously.

"That is entirely your mistake," his friend replied, rising to his feet
and lighting another cigarette.  "A judicious shabbiness is to-day an
approved form of eccentricity.  With your ascetic face, my dear Aaron,
that little wisp of black tie, your clean but frayed collar, your
sombre, well-worn clothes, you would be mistaken by the casual observer
for either a Chancery lawyer with an indifferent housekeeper, or a
writer of dramatic blank verse, which every one admires but no one
buys.  Reassure yourself, Aaron.  I predict that as a companion you
will do me every credit."

For the first time a grim, hard smile parted the lips of the man who
was making out with rather weary fingers the accustomed card to affix
to his door.

"The needy adventurer is what I feel like in these days," he observed.

"And why not adventurer?" Harvey Grimm protested, as they descended the
stone steps.  "We are all needy, that is to say we all need something
or other, and we all--those of us who understand life, at any
rate--seek adventures.  Even with the success I have myself attained--I
will be quite frank with you, my dear Aaron--I am entirely unchanged.
I can assure you that I am not above finding interest and pleasure, as
well as profit, in any adventure which may come to hand."

His companion chuckled drily.

"I can well believe it," he murmured.

They strolled up the street, a somewhat curiously assorted couple.  Mr.
Harvey Grimm's grey felt hat, his neat and somewhat jaunty figure,
rather suggested the successful trainer of careful habits, or elderly
jockey enjoying the opulence of middle age.  Aaron Rodd, on the other
hand, looked exactly what he was--the lean and hungry professional man
with whom the times have gone ill.

"Queer neighbourhood, this, you've chosen for your office, Aaron," his
friend remarked, pausing as they neared the corner.  "What sort of
people come into these parts, anyway?"

"It's just a backwater.  There's the broad stream of London flowing on
to success and prosperity a few yards up the hill.  If you listen for a
moment you can hear it.  These little streets are just parasitical
branches, still alive and still struggling, but fit for nothing but to
be snapped off.  All the furtive businesses in the world might be
conducted behind these silent, unwashed windows and blank
doorways--shabby theatrical agencies, doubtful publications, betting
offices of poor reputation.  People come here to hide or to escape
notice.  There was a murder committed down by the railings at the end
of the street, only a year or so ago."

"Obviously," Harvey Grimm remarked cheerfully, "the region of
melancholia and tragedies.  We must see how things go, Aaron.  Perhaps,
later on, it would be as well for you to move to a better-known part.
Just at present, however, it is well enough."

The tall young man looked down at his companion half derisively, half
eagerly.  He knew him too well to ask many questions, knew him too well
to hope unduly, knew, too, the danger into which this simple luncheon
might lead him.  Yet only a few nights ago he had thought of the river!
It was better to take luncheon with Harvey Grimm at the Milan than to
feel the black waters sucking his breath away!

      *      *      *      *      *

"Feeling better, Aaron?" Harvey Grimm enquired of his friend, about an
hour and a half later.

Aaron Rodd was both feeling and looking better and acknowledged the
fact.  His manner towards his host, too, showed signs of a subtle
change.  The latter was obviously _persona grata_ in the restaurant.
Their table, although a little retired, was in a coveted corner, and
attentions of every sort had been respectfully offered them.
Nevertheless, his guest felt some sense of relief when he saw the bill
signed with a little flourish and accepted with a low bow by their
waiter.  Harvey Grimm leaned back in his chair and removed the cigar
for a moment from his lips.

"You've no faith in me, Aaron," he declared, with an encouraging smile.
"That's what you always lacked, even in the old days--faith.  You're
losing touch with the world, you know, cooped up in that musty office
of yours.  You don't expect anything to happen to you so long as you
grub away there, do you?"

"Nothing has happened, at any rate," Aaron Rodd admitted.

"I will not say that it is your fault," his companion continued
tolerantly.  "You are by nature of a meditative and retiring
temperament.  It is a piece of extraordinarily good fortune for you
that I never forget old friends."

"Have you anything to propose to me?" Aaron Rodd asked bluntly.

His host leaned across the table.

"Always so downright, my dear Aaron," he murmured, "so material!
However, you have asked the question and here is my answer.  I am
proposing to remain in London for some little time.  There are various
schemes which have suggested themselves to me, which might readily lead
to an enlargement of my income.  For their prosecution, my dear Aaron,
I need one, only one companion whom I can trust, one man who is out for
the big things.  That is why I come to you.  I offer you a partnership
in the concern--Harvey Grimm and Rodd, Traffickers in Fate, Dealers in
Adventures.  How your hand shakes, man!  There, you've dropped the ash
from your cigar!"

Aaron Rodd's thin lips were quivering.  His eyes seemed full of
unutterable things.

"I have made such a fight of it," he muttered.  "You've got me, though,
Harvey.  I've eaten my last crust.  I should have had to sell my office
stool for a meal to-morrow."

His friend shook his head genially.

"My dear Aaron," he protested, "such a confession from a man of brains,
when one considers how the world is overrun with fools, is a terrible
one."

"One has a conscience," Rodd sighed, "and a profession like mine
doesn't lend itself to crooked dealing."

Harvey Grimm smiled tolerantly.  He had the air of one listening to a
child.

"The wolves of the world," he said, "keep their conscience, and as
regards wrong-doing, it's just success that makes the difference....
My dear fellow!" he broke off, looking up into the face of a man who
had paused at their table and whose hand was now reposing heavily upon
his shoulder.  "My dear Brodie, this is most opportune.  Let me present
you to my friend, Mr. Aaron Rodd.  Aaron, this is Mr. Brodie--in the
language of the cinemas," he added, dropping his voice a little and
leaning forward, "the sleuthhound of Europe, the greatest living
detective."

Aaron Rodd sat for a moment motionless, the cigar slipped from his
fingers on to the plate.  All his new hopes seemed crumbling away.  His
eyes were fixed upon the hand which gripped his companion's shoulder.
Harvey Grimm began to laugh softly.

"Cheer up, my pessimistic friend!" he exclaimed.  "This isn't the grip
of the law which is upon my shoulder.  Mr. Brodie and I are friends--I
might even say allies."

Aaron Rodd recovered himself and murmured a few words of mechanical
greeting.  The new-comer meanwhile took the chair which the waiter had
offered him.  He was a tall, burly man, clean-shaven, with steely grey
eyes, and grey hair brushed back from his forehead.  His manner was
consequential, his tone patronising.

"So this is our third hand, eh?"

"Guessed it in one with your usual astuteness," Harvey Grimm
acknowledged cheerfully.  "A lawyer of unblemished character, not
momentarily affluent, with the principles of a latitudinarian."

"Has he got the nerve?" Mr. Brodie demanded.  "If we are on the right
track, there's no room for weaklings in the job."

"Aaron Rodd's all right," his friend declared confidently.  "You leave
that to me.  I'll answer for him."

The younger man leaned across the table.

"Do I understand," he enquired, "that our enterprise is on the side of
the law?"

Harvey Grimm smiled.

"The present one, my dear Aaron.  I should explain to you, perhaps,
that Mr. Brodie is not officially attached either to Scotland Yard or
to Police Headquarters in New York.  He spent some years at Scotland
Yard and, having the good luck to inherit a small fortune, and feeling
himself handicapped by the antiquated methods and jealousies of his
competitors, he decided to strike out for himself as an independent
investigator.  Some day he will tell us a few of his adventures."

Mr. Brodie had folded his arms and was looking very imposing.

"I have hunted criminals," he asserted, "in every quarter of the world.
I have methods of my own.  I have a genius for making use of people."

"So you see, my dear Aaron," Harvey Grimm pointed out, "at present Mr.
Brodie and I are the greatest of friends.  He recognises the fact that
I am what is baldly spoken of as an adventurer, and that the time may
come when we shall find ourselves in opposite camps, but just at
present it is our privilege to be of service to Mr. Brodie."

Then a thing, ordinary enough in its way, happened in a curious manner.
Mr. Brodie was a large man but he seemed suddenly to fade away.  There
was his empty chair and a dim vision of a retreating figure behind one
of the central sideboards.  Aaron Rodd seemed dimly conscious of a look
of warning flashed between the two men, but nothing equal to the swift
secrecy of Mr. Brodie's movements had ever confused his senses.  Harvey
Grimm leaned across the table, holding his liqueur glass in his hand.

"Slick fellow, Brodie," he murmured.  "No good his being seen talking
to us when the quarry's about, eh?  Nice brandy, this.  On the dry
side, perhaps, but with a flavour to it."

Aaron Rodd understood that he was to ask no questions and he discussed
the subject of brandy in a sufficiently ignorant manner.  He, too,
however, within the course of the next few seconds, found need for the
exercise of all his powers of self-control.  Only a few yards away from
him was a young man in some foreign uniform, with his arm in a sling,
discussing with a _maître d'hôtel_ as to the locality of his table.  By
his side was the girl with whom he had talked that morning in the
Embankment Gardens, and behind the two, a somewhat pathetic picture,
was the old man, his face as withered as parchment, his narrow white
beard carefully trimmed, leaning heavily upon a stick.  Almost as he
realised their presence they moved on, escorted by the _maître d'hôtel_
to a table in a distant corner.  Aaron Rodd drew a long breath as they
disappeared.  His companion looked at him curiously.

"Are those the people," the lawyer asked eagerly, "on whose account
Brodie moved away?"

Harvey Grimm watched them settle in their places.

"They are," he admitted.  "A pathetic-looking trio! ... And, now, my
dear Aaron," he went on, "we will discuss your little adventure in the
Embankment Gardens this morning.  You perceive that the moment is
appropriate."

"My little adventure?" Aaron Rodd repeated blankly.  "Why--you mean to
say you were there, then?  You saw her speak to me?"

"Certainly!  I was seated a little further down, talking with my friend
Mr. Brodie.  We had our eyes upon the young lady."

Aaron Rodd felt a sudden disinclination to speak of that little gleam
of sunshine.

"She spoke to me quite casually," he declared.  "Afterwards she asked
me my profession.  I told her that I was a lawyer.  Perhaps she had
already guessed it.  I suppose I do rather look the part."

"You do indeed, my friend!  And then?"

The younger man hesitated.  His partner's benevolent face suddenly
assumed a sterner aspect.

"Aaron," he reminded him, "we are on business.  The truth, please--no
reservations."

"She asked me," the other went on, "whether the confidence of a client
is always respected by one in my profession."

"And your reply?"

"I assured her, of course, that under any circumstances it was."

Harvey Grimm leaned back in his chair.  He rolled the remaining drop of
brandy around in his glass, his expression was beatific.

"My dear Aaron," he said, "fate smiles upon our new partnership.  The
young lady is going to pay you a visit?"

"At three o'clock this afternoon, if she keeps her word."

"Finish your brandy and come with me to my apartment," Harvey Grimm
directed.  "We have matters to discuss and arrange before you receive
that visit."

      *      *      *      *      *

An hour or so later, Aaron Rodd was seated once more before his
dilapidated, ink-stained desk.  The gloom of the winter afternoon was
only partly dissipated by the single gas-jet burning above his head.
The same old lease was spread out underneath his hands.  In his face,
however, there was a distinct change.  The listlessness had gone.  He
had the air of one awaiting events.  So he had sat for the last
half-hour, with his eyes fixed alternately upon the outside door,
purposely left ajar, and the inner one which led to his humble
bed-sitting-room.

There came at last the sound for which he had been waiting.  Up that
last flight of stone stairs he could hear distinctly the slow movement
of weary footsteps, the continual tapping of a stick, the occasional
cough and querulous complaint of a tired old man, and by the side of
those shuffling footsteps, others, marvellously light, the swish of a
silken skirt, the music of a clear, very sweet young voice.

"You see, we are arrived," she was saying.  "There is the name upon the
door.  You will be able to sit down directly.  Courage, dear
grandfather.  Remember it is for Leopold's sake."

Then there followed a gentle knock, the somewhat hesitating entrance of
the two, the half-doubtful look of the girl towards the tall, gaunt
young man whose face seemed almost saturnine underneath that unshaded
light.  As he moved forward, however, she recognised him, and a smile
of relief parted her lips.

"Ah! it is Mr. Rodd, is it not--the gentleman with whom I spoke in the
Gardens this morning--the lawyer?"

He bowed.  Anxiety made his voice sound even harsher.  Many things had
happened since the morning.

"You have kept your promise, then," he remarked.  "You have come to
consult me.  I am at your service.  One moment."

He brought two of the chairs which stood stiffly against the wall, and
placed them by the side of his desk.  The old man sat down with an air
of relief.  The passage up the stairs had apparently exhausted him.

"We are very haphazard clients, I fear, Mr. Rodd," he said wearily.
"This is unfortunately one of my bad days.  I must leave my
granddaughter to explain the reason of our visit, and in what manner we
hope to be able to make use of your services."

"If I do so, grandfather," she said, turning a little towards him, "I
am going to tell the whole truth."

"If it must be," he murmured uneasily.

The girl took up at once the burden of explanation.

"My grandfather, my brother and myself," she began, "are staying at the
Milan Hotel.  We make use of a name, the name of Brinnen, to which we
have some right, even though it may be a shadowy one.  We happen to be
Belgians by birth, a fact which at the present moment makes our
position easier.  To be honest with you, however, my brother has just
returned from America.  He has been engaged for some time in more
hazardous enterprises, even, than defending his country against the
Germans."

The old man interrupted her impatiently.

"These explanations are waste of time," he insisted.  "Tell this
gentleman quickly what we desire of him."

She patted his hand and glanced half apologetically across at Aaron
Rodd.  He had resumed his seat before his desk, his face half hidden by
his hand.  Listening to the girl's voice, he had become conscious of a
long-forgotten sentiment.  Encumbered though she was with a difficult
mission, there was a certain fineness of speech and manner, an appeal
for sympathy in even this last gesture, which he found strangely
disturbing.

"You need explain to me no more than you wish," he told her, a little
stiffly.  "I shall be glad to be of any service to you.  There is no
need for you to enter into any painful details."

She shrugged her shoulders protestingly.

"You and my grandfather are of one mind," she remarked.  "Then I will
make a confession which may sound abrupt but which is nevertheless
true.  We three--my brother, my grandfather and myself--are not
entitled to the sympathy we receive.  We are, to a certain extent,
impostors.  Is your standard of morals a very high one, Mr. Rodd?"

"I--I scarcely really know," he stammered.  "As a lawyer I am brought
into contact with all conditions of people.  I have before now done my
best for the criminal as I have for the honest man."

"It is reassuring," she admitted.  "Behold, then, my full confession.
You have to do now with criminals--or may I say adventurers?  We have,
we three, to dispose of secretly a very large amount of precious
stones.  I have come to you for advice.  The ordinary avenues of sale
are closed to us.  How can we get into touch with some one who will buy
them and ask no questions?"

Aaron Rodd was conscious of a little shock.  Up to this last moment he
had been doubtful.  Notwithstanding the story which had been unfolded
to him by Harvey Grimm, he had clung to his first impressions,
impressions from which he was parting now with dire reluctance.

"It is not an easy matter," he admitted, "but if anyone can help you, I
can."

The girl nodded.

"There must be secrecy," she declared.  "You see, my brother is, in a
way, notorious.  He has been very daring and very successful.  For the
sake of those who buy them, as well as for our own sake, the jewels
must not be recognised afterwards.

"I have a friend who might arrange it," Aaron Rodd announced.  "I must
warn you, however, that selling your stones in this way you cannot
possibly receive their full value."

"We do not expect that," the old man mumbled.  "What we want, though,
is the money--quickly."

"My friend could doubtless manage that," the lawyer declared.

"When can we see him?" the girl asked eagerly.

"At once," was the prompt reply.  "He was with me when you came and I
sent him into my private apartments.  If it is your wish, I will fetch
him."

"By all means," the old man insisted eagerly.

"Yes, yes!" the girl echoed.

Aaron Rodd rose to his feet and crossed the room to the door which led
into his private apartment.  He opened it and beckoned to its unseen
occupant.

"I have some clients here who would like a word with you, Grimm," he
announced.  "There may, perhaps, be some business."

Harvey Grimm made his appearance at once.  His air of curiosity, as he
looked into the room, was very well done.

"Business?" he repeated.

"This gentleman and young lady," Aaron Rodd explained, "are clients of
mine.  Their names are unnecessary.  They have consulted me as to the
disposal of valuable jewels, their claim to which--might be open to
question."

Harvey Grimm threw the cigar which he had been smoking into the
fire-place.

"I see," he murmured.  "Better tell me the circumstances."

The girl repeated her story, with a few more details.  The old man
listened in a sort of placid stupor.  He interrupted only once.

"It is a foolish way, this.  There is a man in Amsterdam----"

"You will tell me what you advise, monsieur," the girl begged.  "We
must have money, and the jewels must be made unrecognisable."

Harvey Grimm took a small magnifying glass from his pocket and screwed
it together.

"You have probably brought some of the stones with you," he observed
briskly.

The girl hesitated.  She turned to her companion as though for
guidance.  He was still mumbling to himself, however, something about
Amsterdam.

"It is absolutely essential," Harvey Grimm continued, "that I should
know something definite about the character of the stones you have to
offer--that is if you wish me to deal with them."

There was a brief silence.  Then the girl rose to her feet and
deliberately turned away from the three men for several moments.  When
she swung around again, she held in her hand a small chamois leather
bag.  Very carefully she opened and shook out its contents into the
palm of Harvey Grimm's outstretched hand.

"The large one," she said simply, "belonged to an American millionaire.
My brother says that it is worth twenty thousand pounds.  He, too, is a
wonderful judge of precious stones."

The old man seemed to wake up for a moment.

"It is worth," he faltered, "a king's ransom."

They all three bent over the little collection of jewels.  Aaron Rodd's
expression was one of simple curiosity.  His knowledge of diamonds was
_nil_.  His partner's manner, on the other hand, underwent a curious
change.  There was a hard glitter in his eyes and unsuspected lines
about his mouth.  The atmosphere of the little room had become charged
with new forces.  The girl's face was tense with excitement, the old
man seemed suddenly and subtly different.

"Do not waste time," the former begged, a little feverishly.  "It is
not safe to bring these jewels into the daylight, even here.  If you
will buy, state your price.  Give us an idea.  We can meet again,
perhaps."

Harvey Grimm turned towards them.

"The small stones are negligible," he pronounced.  "The large stone is
worth quite as much as you say.  To cut it up, however, and then sell
it in a secret market, is another thing.  The most you could hope for
would be five thousand pounds."

The girl's face was a little vague.

"Tell me," she enquired, "in English money how much is that a year?"

"Two hundred and fifty pounds."

"So that if there were ten stones like that," she went on, a little
wistfully, "that would be an income of two thousand, two hundred and
fifty pounds.  One could live comfortably on that?  One could hide
somewhere in a quiet country place and live like gentlefolk?"

"Certainly," Harvey Grimm assured her.

She turned a little doubtfully towards her companion.

"I am afraid," she sighed, "that grandfather is almost past realising
what money means.  In any case, we must consult my brother."

Then there came without warning an interruption which seemed equally
startling to all of them.  Without any preliminary summons, the door of
the office was thrown open.  The detective, Brodie, followed by a man
in plain clothes out with an unmistakably professional appearance,
entered the room.  The latter closed the door behind him.  Brodie
approached the little group.  The girl's eyes were lit with terror.
Harvey Grimm dropped his handkerchief over the jewels, whilst his
partner stepped forward.  Aaron Rodd's tone was harsh with anxiety, his
face seemed more drawn than ever.

"What do you want here?" he demanded.

Mr. Brodie smiled tolerantly.  His eyes were fixed upon the table.  He
pushed the questioner on one side and lifted the handkerchief which
Harvey Grimm had thrown over the diamonds.  Then he turned towards his
companion with a little cry of triumph.

"That," he declared, pointing to the jewel upon the table, "is one of
the Van Hutten diamonds."

"I do not understand," the girl said quietly enough, although she was
shaking from head to foot.  "It belongs to us.  It is the property
of----"

"Cut it out," Brodie interrupted brusquely.  "We'll talk to you, young
lady, at police head-quarters."

The girl turned to Aaron Rodd.

"Who is this man, and what does he want?" she cried.  "Is this a trap
into which you have drawn us?  Is it a crime, here in England, then, to
offer jewels for sale?"

"We'll talk this all out at the police station," Brodie intervened
curtly.  "Inspector?"

The man in plain clothes stepped forward and took command of the
situation.

"My instructions are," he announced politely, "to ask you both to come
with me to the police-station."

The old gentleman simply looked dazed.  He rose to his feet obediently
and turned towards the girl.  She patted his arm reassuringly, but
there was a look in her face which brought a sob into Aaron Rodd's
throat.  He was filled all the time with a silent fury.  He cursed the
moment which had taken him into the Embankment Gardens, which had
brought Harvey Grimm once more into his life.  The single look which
the girl had flashed upon him was like a dagger in his heart.

Brodie had replaced the diamonds, one by one, in the little bag.  He
handed them over to his companion and motioned them all towards the
door.  The old gentleman moved wearily along, leaning upon his
granddaughter's arm.  Aaron Rodd hurried forward and opened the door.
He tried to say something, but the girl turned from him contemptuously.
He stood on the threshold, listening to their slow footsteps as they
descended into the street.  Then he swung back into the room, slammed
the door and sank into the chair in front of his desk.  It was as
though he had passed through some terrible nightmare.  He sat gazing
out through the shadows.  Had it all really happened?  Then he caught a
faint, unfamiliar breath of perfume which suddenly set his heart
beating with unaccustomed vigour.  A little morsel of white lace lay
underneath the chair upon which she had been seated.  He stooped and
picked it up, smoothed it out, and let it slip from his fingers almost
in despair.  It was all true, then!  She had sat in that chair, had
come to his office, trusting him, had walked into the
Harvey-Grimm-cum-Brodie trap!

      *      *      *      *      *

It was an hour or more before Harvey Grimm returned.  He closed the
door after him and came briskly across the floor.

"Well, young fellow," he exclaimed, "you can't say that I haven't
fished you out of the backwaters."

"I wish to God you'd left me there!" was the bitter reply.  "Tell me
what's happened to her?"

"To her?--oh, the young lady!" Harvey Grimm murmured, with an
illuminating smile.  "She's all right.  She's back at the Milan by this
time."

"They couldn't identify the diamond, then?" Aaron Rodd asked eagerly.

"Not by a long chalk," was the smiling reply.  "To tell you the truth,
Brodie's about the sickest man in London just now.  The stone he rolled
out in front of the expert they had waiting down at Scotland Yard
was----"

"Was what?"

"A lump of paste," Harvey Grimm declared, lighting a cigarette.  "Queer
business, eh?"

"There's no charge against the old gentleman and his granddaughter,
then?" Aaron Rodd demanded breathlessly.

"None whatever.  Why not try a cigarette, Aaron?  You're all nerves."

The lawyer pushed the box away from him.

"You may think this sort of thing's worth while," he declared gloomily.
"I can't say that I do.  There'll be no reward to share, and it seems
to me that we've made an enemy----"

"There's no reward," Harvey Grimm agreed, "but there's this."

He drew his handkerchief from his pocket.  A diamond almost as large as
a cobnut rolled over and lay upon the desk.  Aaron Rodd stared at it in
amazement.

"What's that?" he demanded.

"One of the Van Hutten diamonds," was the triumphant reply.  "Look at
it well.  You won't see it again.  By this time to-morrow it will have
been cut."

Aaron Rodd was stupefied.  He looked from the stone up to his
companion's face.  Even his demand for some elucidation was mute.

"I had the duplicate ready," Harvey Grimm explained.  "That was my
game.  I changed them underneath my handkerchief.  It was perfectly
easy.  They've got the imitation one at police head-quarters and they
aren't feeling particularly pleased with themselves.  That fellow
Brodie is about the bummest detective who ever crossed the Atlantic."

Aaron Rodd was sitting transfixed.  His fingers were shaking as they
beat upon the desk.

"My God," he exclaimed as light streamed in upon him, "we're thieves!"

"Don't talk like a fool," the other admonished.  "It's a fair enough
game between crooks.  We've stolen a stolen jewel, and by doing it
we've saved the girl and her grandfather and her brother, too, from
gaol.  That's fair do's, isn't it?  When I've finished with that,
there'll be a matter of three or four thousand pounds for us to divide.
What about it, eh?"

He swept the jewel back into his pocket.  Aaron Rodd's fingers were
still idly beating upon the desk.  The walls of his dusty, bare
apartment had fallen away, the thrall of his sordid poverty lay no
longer like a dead weight upon his spirits.  Three or four thousand
pounds to divide!

"What you need," Harvey Grimm declared briskly, handing him his hat,
"is a drink.  Come right along."




_Chapter II_  _Poetry by Compulsion_

Mr. Paul Brodie walked, unannounced, into Aaron Rodd's office, a matter
of ten days after the episode of the changed diamond.  He had lost a
little of his bombast, and he carried himself with less than his usual
confidence.  His eyes, however, had lost none of their old inquisitive
fire.  He was perfectly aware, even as he greeted the two men who rose
to welcome him, that Aaron Rodd was wearing a new suit of clothes, that
the office had been spring-cleaned, that the box of cigarettes upon the
desk were of an expensive brand, and that the violets in the buttonhole
of Harvey Grimm's immaculate coat had come from a Bond Street florist.

"Good morning, gentlemen," he said airily, subsiding into the chair
which the latter had vacated for him.  "Nice little trio of
conspirators we are, eh?"

Harvey Grimm shrugged his shoulders.

"It's rough on you," he admitted--"gives you kind of a twist, of
course, with the police--but I can't see any sense in the thing yet.
They weren't meaning to trade off that bit of paste on a diamond expert
surely!"

The detective scratched his chin.

"That bit of paste," he declared, "was all they had on them, anyway.
Seems as though they hadn't quite sized you up--you and Mr. Rodd
here--and were paying you a test visit.  Gee, they're clever!"

"You had them searched, I suppose," the other enquired, "to be sure
they hadn't the real goods with them?"

"You bet!" the detective assented gloomily.  "Made it all the worse for
us afterwards.  I tell you I daren't show my face at Scotland Yard
these days."

Harvey Grimm nodded sympathetically.

"Still, they must know that these people aren't what they profess to
be," he observed.

"That's all very well," Brodie agreed, "but every one goes about with
kid gloves on in this country.  That's why I threw up my job and went
over to the States.  Even a criminal, a known criminal, has got to be
treated as though he were a little God Almighty until the charge is
right there and the proof lying handy.  I spent last night with
Inspector Ditchwater.  He's as sure as I am that the young man is no
other than Jeremiah Sands, but he'd sooner let him slip through his
fingers than take a risk."

"How does it come about, then," Aaron Rodd asked quietly, "that a
famous diamond thief is wearing the uniform of a Belgian officer, that
he is decorated and wounded?"

"Simple as possible," Brodie explained.  "We knew perfectly well that
Jeremiah Sands was a Belgian.  That little fact had been in every
description of him that's ever been issued.  He chucked his little
enterprises in New York, the moment war was declared, and sailed for
Europe, bringing the loot with him.  He was as clever as paint, though.
He played the old game of sending a double to Chicago, and he was in
Belgium before we knew the truth.  There, from what we gather, he
handed over the stuff to the old man and his sister, and took up his
soldiering job.  The worst of it is he's covered up his traces so well
that we haven't a chance unless we can catch him, or one of the three,
with the goods.  Meanwhile, there he is, less than a quarter of a mile
away, with half a million of loot under his nose; there's a reward of
twenty-five thousand dollars for his apprehension; and here we three
men sit, needing the money, and pretty well powerless."

"I wouldn't go so far as that," Harvey Grimm said quietly.  "I don't
fancy you've come to the end of your tether yet, Brodie."

The detective knocked the ash from his cigar and rose to his feet.

"Well," he admitted, "I ain't giving up, sure.  All the same, this
little failure has made things difficult for me.  If I put my head in
at head-quarters and whisper 'Jeremiah Sands,' they're down my throat.
I just looked in to see how you boys were," he added.  "They'll have
tumbled to you both now, so I'm afraid the game's off so far as you are
concerned.  So long!  See you round at the Milan about cocktail time,
Harvey, eh?"

Mr. Brodie took his leave, with more expressions of cordiality.  Aaron
Rodd closed the door carefully after him and came back into the room.
For several moments neither of the two men spoke.  Harvey Grimm
carefully selected a cigarette and lit it.  Then he walked to the door,
opened it and peered down the stairs.

"Too damned amiable!" he muttered as he returned to his place.  "Did
you see the way he peered around?  You have brightened things up a bit,
Aaron."

"I haven't done more than was absolutely necessary," the young lawyer
protested.  "The place was simply filthy."

Harvey Grimm suddenly burst into a hearty laugh and slapped his knee.

"That's all right, old fellow," he declared.  "It don't matter a snap
of the fingers.  That chap Brodie does get me, though.  A baby could
see through him.  He's got just sense enough to believe that we pinched
the diamond--that's why he's been round here.  It just don't matter a
damn, Aaron, what he suspects.  That diamond doesn't exist any longer.
Neither our friends whom we--er--relieved of its incriminating
possession, nor Paul Brodie, will ever see that stone again.  Let's
lunch."

Aaron Rodd reached for his hat and followed his friend out into the
street.  At the end of the little dingy thoroughfare, as they made
their way up towards the Strand, Harvey Grimm paused abruptly in front
of what seemed to be a small book-shop.  There were only one or two
volumes in the window, of what seemed to be editions de luxe of some
unknown work.  There was a single modern engraving and a water-colour
of Futurist propensities for background.  Harvey Grimm eyed these
treasures appreciatively.

"This place pleases me," he announced.  "It has an air of its own.  We
will spend a few minutes here."

The two men entered and looked about them, a little bewildered by their
surroundings.  They seemed to have stepped into a small and feminine
sitting-room, the walls of which were hung with water-colours of
unusual subjects and colouring.  There was a little pile of
paper-covered volumes upon the table.  A young lady of sombre and
uncertain appearance came forward, and Harvey Grimm promptly removed
his hat.

"We have perhaps made a mistake?" he observed tentatively.  "From the
exterior appearance of your establishment, I gathered that we might
possibly be able to procure here something unusual in the way of
literature.  In a small way I am a collector of old books."

"We are entirely modern here," the young woman replied.  "I can show
you hand-made pottery, or the water-colours of a young Futurist artist,
or I can offer you the poetical works of one or two of our most modern
poets.  Second-hand books or _objets d'art_ we do not deal in.  We
consider," she concluded, "that modernity, absolute modernity, is the
proper cult."

Harvey Grimm fanned himself for a moment with his hat.  His companion
was gazing, with his mouth a little open, at a picture upon the wall
which appeared to him to represent the bursting of a ripe tomato upon a
crazy landscape.

"An impression of war," the young woman remarked, following his gaze.
"A wonderful piece of work by a young Futurist painter."

Harvey Grimm studied it for a moment through his eyeglass, and coughed.
He turned back to the table and picked up a paper-covered volume.

"Poetry," he murmured, "is one of my great solaces."

"Have you met with the work of Stephen Cresswell?" the young woman
enquired, almost solemnly.

Harvey Grimm repeated the name several times.

"For the moment----" he confessed.

"Eightpence," the girl interrupted, depositing one of the paper-covered
volumes in his hand.  "Perhaps your friend would like one, too.  I can
promise you that when you have read Cresswell's Spring Lyrics, you will
find all Victorian poetry anæmic."

Harvey Grimm handed a copy to his companion, laid down two shillings
and pocketed the eightpence change a little diffidently.

"You would perhaps like to look around," the young lady suggested.

She vanished into an inner room.  Almost at that moment the door
leading into the street was violently opened, and a young man of
somewhat surprising appearance abruptly entered.  He was over six feet
in height, he wore a flannel shirt and collar much the worse for wear,
a brown tweed coat from which every button was missing, and through an
old pair of patent boots came an unashamed and very evident toe.  The
two visitors stared at him in amazement.  The young man's eyes, from
the moment of his entrance, were fixed upon the paper volume which
Harvey Grimm was carrying.

"Sir," he enquired, "am I to conclude that you have purchased a
copy--the copy of poems you hold in your hand?"

"I have just done so," Harvey Grimm admitted, "also my friend."

The young man pushed past him towards the inner room.

"Bertha," he exclaimed loudly, "eightpence, please!  You have sold two
copies of my poems.  The eightpence!"

There was a momentary silence and then the clinking of coins.  The
young man reappeared and made for the door with an air of determination
in his face.  Harvey Grimm tapped him on the shoulder.

"Sir," he said, "forgive me if I take a liberty, but am I right in
presuming that you are the author of this volume?"

"I am," was the prompt reply, "and I am going to have a drink."

"One moment, if you please," his questioner begged.  "This, you must
remember, is an impertinent age.  Modernity demands it.  Are you not
also hungry?"

"Ravenous," Mr. Stephen Cresswell confessed, "but what can one do with
eightpence?"

"You will join my friend and myself," Harvey Grimm declared firmly.
"We are going to take a chop."

The young man's tongue seemed to wander around the outside of his lips.

"A chop," he repeated absently.

"At a neighbouring grill-room," Harvey Grimm went on.  "Come, I have
bought two copies of your poems.  I have a claim for your
consideration."

"Do I understand," the young man asked, "that you will pay for the
chop?"

"That will be my privilege," was the prompt assertion.

"You are doubtless mad," the poet observed, "but you are probably
opulent.  Let us hurry."

They left the place and crossed the street, the young man in the
middle.  Aaron Rodd was speechless.  His eyes seemed fascinated by the
deficiencies of their new friend's toilet, a fact of which he himself
seemed sublimely unconscious.  Harvey Grimm, however, proceeded to make
a delicate allusion to the matter.

"Some little accident, I gather," he remarked, "has happened--forgive
my noticing it--to your right shoe."

The poet glanced carelessly downwards.

"It occurred this morning," he sighed.  "To tell you the truth, I had
scarcely noticed it.  There was a green streak in the sunrise.  I
hastened----"

Harvey Grimm had paused in front of a boot shop.

"This place," he said firmly, "will do as well as another."

"Why not?" the young man agreed, entering promptly, seating himself
upon the nearest vacant chair and holding out his foot.  "Something
light," he begged.  "You will observe that my foot is long and narrow."

The shopman withdrew the tattered remnants of shoes and stared in
amazement at his prospective customer's bare feet.  The latter held out
his hand for a cigarette and tapped it against the side of Harvey
Grimm's case.

"It appears to me," he continued, gazing at his mud-stained feet, "that
I came out without socks.  The sunrise again.  However, it is a
deficiency which I perceive that you are in a position to remedy."

He selected without embarrassment a pair of socks and shoes, and was
perfectly willing to don a tie which they purchased from a small
haberdasher's shop at the end of the street.  That affair disposed of,
however, he became quite firm.

"The affair of the chop----," he insisted.

"We are there," Harvey Grimm interrupted, leading him to an hotel
grill-room.

The young man paused before the large, open grid and carefully
indicated the chop which he considered suitable for his consumption.
He then seated himself opposite his two friends and expressed himself
in favour of a mixed vermouth.

"A very pleasing encounter, this," he declared, drawing the eightpence
from his pocket and looking at it thoughtfully.  "May I ask, sir,
whether you are acquainted with my poems?"

"Not yet," Harvey Grimm confessed.

"Your purchase, then, was accidental?"

"Entirely," his patron explained.  "My friend and I are adventurers.
We seek the unusual.  The appearance of the shop where we met you
attracted us.  The young lady to whom we addressed some enquiries
tendered us a copy of your verses."

The young man sighed.

"It is a scandalous thing," he said, "to be published in paper covers
at eightpence--fourpence to the author.  So you are adventurers.  You
mean by that thieves?"

"Sir," Aaron Rodd interrupted, "I am a solicitor."

"My ignorance," the young man declared, "is amazing, but that, I
presume, is a legalised form of robbery?  I am one of the few persons
in the world who give value for the money I earn.  I produce, create.
If only ten thousand people in the city were to pay eightpence for a
copy of my works, I should be affluent, as you two are.  I should lunch
here every day and drink Burgundy."

"Then in a very short time," Harvey Grimm reminded him, "you would
cease to write poetry."

His protégé shook his head.

"A well-nurtured body is an incentive to poetic thought," he insisted.
"There is a richness of imagery which comes with after-dinner
composing; a sort of mental starvation, an anæmic scantiness of
similes, which follows the fruit luncheon and cold water of necessity.
Adventurers, gentlemen, are you?  That is to say you are people with
wits.  Tell me, then--bring me an idea from the practical world--how
shall I make ten thousand people buy a copy of my poems?"

"Come, that's an interesting problem," Harvey Grimm declared.  "Of
course, if one were to answer you in a single word, that one would be
advertisement."

"If I could write my name across the heavens, or flash it from a
million lights through the clouds," the young man remarked, "I would do
so, but these things call for either miraculous powers or money.  I
have neither."

"Your case," Harvey Grimm promised, "shall have our attention, my
friend's and mine.  In the meantime, the moment seems opportune,
pending the arrival of our chops, for a glance at your work.  Permit
me."

The poetaster crossed his legs, leaned back in his chair, thrust an
eyeglass into his eye, and turned over the pages of the paper volume
which he had been carrying.  Aaron Rodd followed his example.  The
poet, entirely unembarrassed, eyed hungrily each covered dish which
passed.  At the arrival of the meal, Harvey Grimm solemnly pocketed his
book and replaced his eyeglass.  Aaron Rodd went on reading for a
moment.  Then he glanced surreptitiously at their guest and laid his
volume face downwards upon the table.

"Your poems, I perceive," Harvey Grimm observed, as he helped himself
to a potato, "are not written for the man in the street."

"They are written," the poet declared, falling hungrily upon his chop,
"for any one who will pay eightpence for them."

Conversation faded away.  It was not until the service of coffee and
cigars that anything more than disjointed words were spoken.  The young
man's face was still colourless but his eyes were less hard.  He took
out his pencil and toyed for a moment with the menu.

"Some little trifle," he suggested, "commemorative of the occasion?"

"I would rather," Harvey Grimm confessed, "think out some scheme for
advertising your work.  There's a little thing here about a lame
'busman----"

"Any scheme you suggest," the young man assented dreamily. "I frankly
admit that the dispersal of my productions is a matter in which I have
failed.  The appreciative few may have purchased but the man of the day
passes on, ignorant of the great need he really has of poetry.  Ten
thousand copies of my poems, sold in London, would produce at once a
more gracious spirit.  You would observe a difference in the
deportment, the speech, the greater altruism of the multitude.  How
shall I force my works into their hands and their eightpences into my
pocket?"

"Fourpence only," Aaron Rodd reminded him.  "The publishers get half."

"In the event of a large circulation," the poet pointed out, with a
wave of the hand, "better terms might be arrived at.  You, as a legal
man, can appreciate that possibility."

"There is only one idea which occurs to me," Harvey Grimm declared,
after a brief pause.  "Come and we will make an experiment."

They marched out into the streets and walked solemnly along towards
Leicester Square.  Suddenly Harvey Grimm stopped short and accosted a
small, grey-haired man who was carrying a bag and walking quickly.

"I beg your pardon, sir," the former began.

"What is it?" the little man demanded.

Harvey Grimm took him gently by the lapel of his coat.  The little man
seemed too surprised to resist.

"I want the privilege of a few minutes' conversation with you," Harvey
Grimm continued.  "You are one of the uneducated ten thousand who, on
behalf of my friend here, Stephen Cresswell, the great poet, I am
anxious to reach.  Have you read Cresswell's poems?"

"I am in a hurry," the little man insisted, gazing at his interlocutor
in a bewildered manner, and struggling to escape.

"The whole world is in a hurry," Harvey Grimm observed, drawing the
paper volume from his pocket with the other hand.  "This volume of
poems will cost you eightpence.  It will bring relief to its
impoverished author, you yourself will become an enlightened----"

"I wish you'd let me go," the little man protested angrily.  "I don't
know you, and I don't want to stand about the streets, talking to a
stranger.  Let me go or I'll call a policeman."

"A policeman can afford you no assistance," Harvey Grimm assured him.
"I shall remain polite but insistent.  You will buy this volume of
poems for eightpence, or----"

"Or what?" his victim demanded.

Harvey Grimm leaned down and whispered in his ear.  The little man's
hand shot into his pocket.  He produced sixpence and two coppers,
snatched at the book and hurried off.  The victor in this little
rencontre turned to his companions with an air of triumph and handed
the eightpence to the poet, who immediately pocketed it.

"The whole problem is solved," he declared.

"You are a great man, sir," the poet exclaimed, grasping him by the
hand, "but what was it you whispered in his ear?"

"I simply told him," Harvey Grimm said blandly, "that I should biff him
one.  The cost of a new hat is ten and sixpence; the price of your
poems is eightpence."

"You are a great man, sir," the poet repeated heartily.  "Watch the
newspapers."

      *      *      *      *      *

With a bunch of early violets in his buttonhole, neatly and correctly
dressed from the crown of his hat to his patent boots, Mr. Harvey
Grimm, one morning about a fortnight later, turned down the narrow
street which led to his friend Aaron Rodd's office.  He took a few
steps and paused in surprise.  A little crowd encumbered the pavement
in front of him.  There were at least half a dozen taxicabs waiting by
the side of the pavement.  A printer's van was busy unloading.  A
constant procession, consisting chiefly of elderly and middle-aged men,
were entering and leaving the little book-shop.  Waiting his turn,
Harvey Grimm stepped in.  The whole of the central table was taken up
by great piles of a little paper-covered volume, recognisable at once
as the Poetical Works of Stephen Cresswell, and as fast as the flow of
customers could be served, they departed with one or more copies in
their pockets.  The young lady whose hair was more untidy than ever,
and who wore a stupefied air, doled them out in doll-like and
mechanical fashion.  She had lost her air of superiority.  She pointed
no longer to the sketches upon the walls or the pottery beyond.  She
behaved like a dazed automaton.  Now and then Harvey Grimm could hear
her reply to enquiries.

"There will be a cloth edition of Mr. Cresswell's works out in a few
days," she said.  "The printers have promised them by the end of the
week."

In the background were two very obvious newspaper men, waiting so far
unsuccessfully to get in a word with her.  Mr. Harvey Grimm elbowed his
way by some means or other into the line, paid his eightpence and
retired into the recesses of the little suite of rooms beyond for a
moment's breathing-space.  A rush of at least a dozen old gentlemen had
made exit temporarily impossible.  As he stood and watched the scene,
he was conscious of a fashionably dressed young man lounging in an easy
chair a few yards away.  The young man suddenly arose.

"My benefactor!" he cried.

Harvey Grimm gripped his copy of poems tightly and held it up.

"Pax!" he exclaimed.  "I have one."

The poet smiled wearily.  He drew his erstwhile patron a little further
back into the most retired portion of the premises.

"Listen," he said, "this has been the most stupendous, the most
colossal joke of the day.  On the first night I sandbagged a wholesale
provision merchant who admitted that he had never read my poems, and he
wrote to _The Times_ the next morning.  I made myself objectionable to
seven others the following night.  They, too, made various complaints.
After that I retired--their description of my identity was becoming
embarrassing."

Mr. Harvey Grimm was a little puzzled.

"But the thing has been going on right up till last night," he
declared.  "The papers for days have been a source of joy to me."

"After the first few nights," the young man explained, "I was compelled
to engage substitutes.  I have acquaintances whose life has been
spent--shall we say on the fringe of things?  With their aid I made the
acquaintance of various professional gentlemen from the east end, who
for a suitable remuneration took up this business with avidity.  They
were of all sizes and they operated in all localities, choosing their
victims, so far as possible, with discretion.  There was but one
question--'Have you read the poems of Stephen Cresswell?'--generally a
bewildered negative and then biff!  The people began frantically to
enquire who was Stephen Cresswell, where were his poems to be obtained?
People who had the slightest pretensions to literary knowledge were
assailed with questions.  _Punch_----"

"I saw _Punch_," Mr. Harvey Grimm interrupted.  "Very clever!"

"Then the stream began," the young man continued.  "I can assure you
that from the opening time till dark this place is mobbed.  You see, on
the third night a confederate was saved from an imaginary assault by
promptly producing a copy of my poems.  He wrote to the paper in mock
indignation but describing his escape.  Then the rush began.  Eleven
thousand copies have been sold, some at a premium.  Eleven thousand
fourpences have found their way into my pocket.  A morocco-bound and
vellum-covered edition are waiting in the press for one thing."

"And that?"

"The name of my benefactor.  I wish to dedicate the third, fourth and
fifth editions of my poems to you," the young man declared
grandiloquently.

Mr. Harvey Grimm pondered.

"It is an immense compliment," he acknowledged.  "We will talk of it."

"In the meantime," the poet went on, "listen.  The curse of these days
is jealousy and imitation.  A young man of worthy upbringing but wholly
ignorant of art, who perpetrated the daubs which you see upon the walls
here, was struck with my success.  Only last Thursday an elderly
gentleman, such a one as might have been selected by my own employés,
was stopped in Hampstead and asked whether he had seen the sketches of
Sidney Wentworth, displayed in Manchester Street, Adelphi.  The fool
admitted that he had never heard of them and down he went.  I ask you,
sir, was there ever a more flagrant case of spoiling a man's market?
From the moment this absurd affair was reported, public feeling has
begun to change.  Curiously enough, there has been very small
resentment, even on the part of those who have suffered slight pains in
the cause of art, as to my methods.  Now, however, that the idea has
commenced to spread that such means are becoming a regular curriculum
of the advertiser, I have noticed distinct expressions of indignation.
In plain words, I can see the end coming."

"Nothing lasts," Mr. Harvey Grimm pointed out, "and you must admit
you've had a run for your money."

"I've had more than that, sir," the poet admitted.  "I am established.
Many of the leading periodicals of the day, including _Titbits_ and the
_London Mail_, have invited me to contribute to their pages.  The
Society of Authors has made me a tempting proposition to join their
ranks.  You may look upon me, sir, as a man whose future is now
assured."

"I am delighted to hear it," Mr. Harvey Grimm declared heartily.  "I
fear I must now be getting on."

The young man took down, his hat, possessed himself of a pair of
expensive doeskin gloves and a silver-topped cane.

"I will let you out by the back way," he suggested.  "It is my desire
to accompany you."

"I am going to call upon a friend in the neighbourhood," Harvey Grimm
remarked.

"The friend with whom I met you first?"

"The same."

"I shall accompany you," the young man announced, cautiously opening a
side door and peering up and down a stone-flagged passage.  "The way is
clear, sir.  Come with me."

They sallied out and found themselves in the street.  The young man
gripped the arm of his companion.

"For the moment," he confessed, "I am weary of poetry.  I seek life.
You are an adventurer, you have told me.  I shall link my fortune with
yours.  You have a brain, sir, enterprise, and I should imagine that
you are untrammelled by the modern conscience.  I am in the same
position.  Poetry is affording me, for some time, at least, the means
of sustenance.  Let us go together a little further afield."

The older man looked his companion up and down.  He was a strong,
well-built young fellow, and the hollows of his cheeks had already
filled out.  Notwithstanding his mannerisms, he was without doubt a
young man of resolution.

"We will see," Harvey Grimm suggested, "what Aaron Rodd has to say
about it."

"I like your friend's name," the young man declared solemnly.  "I am
sure that he will accept me as a comrade."

They trod the few remaining yards of pavement, ascended the stone
stairs, and, after a preliminary knock at the door, Harvey Grimm,
exercising the privilege of familiarity, turned the handle and stepped
inside, followed by his companion.  For a single moment neither of them
spoke.  Harvey Grimm's first conscious action was to close the door
behind him.  Then they stood inside the apartment, transfixed.  Around
them was a scene of the wildest disorder.  The linoleum had been torn
up and thrown into a corner, planks had been torn bodily from the
floor, the cupboards stood open and their contents were thrown right
and left.  The little row of tin boxes stood on their sides, and masses
of dusty parchment littered the whole place.  Seated in his chair
before the desk was Aaron Rodd, with a gag in his mouth, his arms bound
behind him, his legs tied together.  His face was livid, his eyes half
closed.  He showed no signs of life at their coming.  The poet produced
a knife.

"We must set him free," he said.

His companion, subconsciously amazed at the young man's initiative,
followed him to the desk.  Methodically the latter, having removed the
gag from Aaron Rodd's mouth, cut the bonds which held him, one by one.
Harvey Grimm produced a small brandy flask and held it to his lips.
The poet threw open a window and swung the chair round.  Aaron Rodd
groaned.

"He is coming to," Cresswell remarked hopefully.

He caught up a sheaf of newspapers and fanned the swooning man
vigorously.  Then he suddenly paused.  Harvey Grimm followed the
direction of his gaze.  A sheet of violet-coloured note-paper was
pinned upon the desk.  The poet sniffed.

"What a delicious odour!" he murmured.  "And how familiar!"

They both approached a little nearer.  The sheet of note-paper,
fluttering a little in the breeze which streamed through the window,
gave out the subtlest and most delicate perfume, a perfume which seemed
like a waft from a field of violets, carried on a west wind.  There
were only a few words, written in a delicate feminine handwriting:--


    "_Should there not be honour, even amongst thieves?_"


The young man struck a theatrical attitude.

"Fate has sent me to join you," he declared, waving his hand towards
the sheet of violet-coloured paper.  "I recognise the handwriting.  I
know well the perfume.  I can tell you who wrote that note."




_Chapter III_  _An Alliance of Thieves_

Aaron Rodd was walking along the, to him, unfamiliar thoroughfare of
Bond Street when he was suddenly confronted with a vision.  A large
limousine motor-car was drawn up just in front of him.  An elderly lady
with white hair, leaning upon the arm of a powdered footman, crossed
the pavement, followed by a girl who was smothered in sables, carried a
small dog under her arm, and wore a great bunch of violets partially
concealed by her furs.  Aaron Rodd's abrupt pause was not one of
politeness alone.  With an eagerness which took no account of manners
or discretion, he gazed at the girl, open-eyed, open-mouthed, blankly,
unashamed.  If anything were left to complete his bewilderment, it was
the little smile upon her lips as she met his eyes.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Aaron Rodd!" she murmured, as she passed.

She disappeared through the swing doors of the shop.  Aaron stared
after her as though expecting a backward glance, stared at the very
handsome motor-car, at what appeared to be a coronet upon the panel, at
the imperturbable expression of the powdered footman, standing with a
rug over his arm, looking into vacancy.  Then he limped on a few feet
and devoted himself to an absorbed contemplation of some Japanese
trifles in a curio shop.

He lost count of time in his firm determination to await her return.
As a matter of fact, it was only a few minutes before he was conscious
of her reappearance.  She hesitated for a moment on the threshold of
the shop, shook her head at the footman who was already opening the
door of the car, and approached Aaron Rodd.  He turned abruptly from
the window and greeted her with grave politeness.  She glanced at his
left arm, still in a sling; at the heavy walking-stick by which he
supported himself.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Rodd," she said.  "You have met, perhaps, with a
little accident?  It is so?"

"Your friends were a little rough," he replied.

"I shall be annoyed with them," she promised.  "You received my
message?"

"Certainly," he replied.  "On the whole I agree with you."

She shrugged her shoulders.

"And what are you doing in Bond Street?" she asked him.

"I am on my way to meet my friend Harvey Grimm."

She nodded.

"That is your clever confederate, who stole our diamond," she remarked
suavely.

"A very fortunate circumstance for you," he ventured to remind her.
"If that stone--the real one, I mean--had been discovered in your
possession at the police-station, I fancy that your position in this
country would have become a little difficult."

"Oh, la, la!" she laughed.  "You should have seen the face of Mr.
Brodie though, when they examined the imitation stone!  I do not think
that the English police are pleased with him.  They were very kind to
my grandfather and me."

"Nevertheless," he advised, "if I were your brother, I think that I
would keep away from London just now."

"And why?"

Aaron Rodd glanced up and down the pavement to be sure that there were
no listeners.

"That fellow Brodie is not such a fool as he seems," he declared.  "He
has made one mistake.  I do not think that he is likely to make
another."

She laughed.

"If it is to be a duel of wits," she murmured, "between Leopold and Mr.
Brodie, do you know, I believe that Leopold will win."

"There is such a thing as over-confidence," he reminded her.

"I have so many ways," she told him, with twinkling eyes, "of diverting
these people from the scent.  Do you recognise the old lady upon whom I
am in attendance to-day, the old lady who went with me into that shop?"

"I have not that pleasure," he replied grimly.  "Is she one of the
gang?"

"She is a royal princess--the Princess Augusta.  If you do not believe
me, look in this week's _Tatler_ and you will see her picture--perhaps
mine.  You are a very funny man, Mr. Aaron Rodd, and you have treated
us very badly indeed, but I like you--yes, I like you quite well.  How
much money did you get for that stone you stole from us?"

The colour mounted mercilessly to his temples.  He seemed suddenly
bereft of words.

"Do not be foolish," she continued quickly.  "Really, as you know, I am
an adventuress myself, and I rather admire you both.  I think that we
ought to make friends.  You could be of great service to us.  There is
no need for us to quarrel because you have had the best of this first
little exchange.  What do you say to that, my friend?"

Aaron Rodd found himself and became once more a man.  He looked her
squarely in the eyes.

"I would rather be friends with you," he said, "than any one in the
world."

For a moment the triumph was his.  It was she who was almost
embarrassed by his directness.  Then intervention came.

"Ah!" she exclaimed, "the Princess!  Au revoir!"

She stepped lightly away from him, with a little nod of farewell.  The
footman stood bare-headed as he opened the door of the car.  One of the
principals of the establishment which the grey-haired lady had just
quitted stood bowing upon the pavement.  In the face of all this, the
girl turned deliberately around and waved her hand as the car drove
off.  Aaron Rodd limped down Bond Street, called for a taxi and drove
to the Milan Court....

His two auditors listened to Aaron Rodd's story with varying
expressions--the poet with pleased and affable sympathy; Harvey Grimm,
on the other hand, with obvious irritation.  They were seated in a
corner of the smoke-room and the latter at once despatched a waiter for
a copy of the _Tatler_.  When it arrived, they all three pored over one
of the leading illustrations.  There was no doubt whatever in the minds
of any of the three men as to the identity of the girl who was depicted
as being amongst the ladies-in-waiting of a royal personage.

"That," the poet declared, "is a young lady whose name is Henriette de
Floge.  She has an underhand service at Badminton and she wants to
learn to be a futurist.  She attended a class last year, organised by
an artist friend of mine in Chelsea.  Ye gods!"

"That, without a single doubt," Aaron Rodd assented, laying his
forefinger upon the illustration, "is the young lady who was in
attendance this afternoon upon the Princess Augusta."

"And it is equally and absolutely and conclusively certain," Harvey
Grimm pronounced, "that she came to Manchester Street, Adelphi, as the
confederate of Jeremiah Sands."

"Who," the poet asked eagerly, "is Jeremiah Sands?  I like the name."

"Jeremiah Sands," Harvey Grimm told him, "is the head and brains of the
smallest but most formidable band of criminals who have ever succeeded
in eluding justice for nearly ten years.  There is a reward of
twenty-five thousand dollars for his arrest in America, and he is
wanted in most of the capitals of Europe.  He has a dozen aliases and a
score of personalities.  This much about him is certain.  He is either
of Belgian or French birth, he is a young man, and he has spent the
greater part of the last seven years in America.  The universal excuse
given by the police of every country for their failure to apprehend
him, is that for at any rate the last five years he has simply
accumulated his booty and has made no effort to dispose of it.  As you
know, most of the thieves of the world are traced backwards through the
receiver of stolen goods.  His last exploit in New York was the theft
of the Van Hutten jewels.  It was, without a doubt, one of those
diamonds which was mislaid in Aaron Rodd's office, and it was one of
Jeremiah Sands' agents who paid our friend here that last domiciliary
visit in search of it."

"What, by the by, became of that diamond?" the poet enquired.

"We are living upon it," Mr. Harvey Grimm confessed.

The poet sighed enviously.

"It is a beautiful existence," he declared.  "When are we going to
embark upon another adventure of the sort?"

"The aftermath of the last one is still enveloping us," Mr. Harvey
Grimm reminded him.  "There is Scotland Yard, who have seen the
imitation stone and who suspect us of changing it.  Then there is Mr.
Jeremiah Sands, who knows that we did, and who is only just beginning
to realise that we have been clever enough to dispose of it.  Finally,
there is Mr. Brodie, the amateur detective, who has the same idea and
who is furious with us for letting him down with the authorities.
Between the three, you see, our position is a little difficult.
Personally, I am much interested in our friend Aaron's account of his
conversation with the young lady.  Her suggestion of some measure of
alliance appeals to me."

"And me," the poet agreed.  "Let us approach them at once.  I should
like to come into contact with this Jeremiah Sands."

There was a brief interval whilst a waiter deposited before them a tray
of cocktails, subtly ordered by the poet by means of sundry evolutions
with his forefinger.  Afterwards, Mr. Harvey Grimm sat for a few
moments in silence, smoothing out his immaculate doeskin gloves.

"Listen," he said presently, after a cautious glance around the room,
"I will tell you my impressions.  Jeremiah Sands has never been caught,
for two reasons--first, because he has stored up all his booty and has
never been in the hands of the receivers; secondly, because he has
hiding-places in every capital of Europe, all of them safer than London
or New York.  At the present moment he is like a rabbit which has been
ferreted out of its hole.  Europe is suddenly closed to him.  He has
been driven to London.  He is ill at ease here.  He has lost many of
his agents.  To maintain his Belgian nationality he has been forced
into the army.  The perfect machinery of his wonderful system must be
seriously dislocated.  The time, too, has probably arrived when he
finds it necessary to dispose of some of his plunder.  Let us offer him
a tentative amity."

Aaron Rodd frowned.

"Do you think that he would trust us after that last little affair?  I
don't mind being the thief or the thief-catcher," he added bluntly,
"but I rather hate being the third party."

"The only party we have to consider is ourselves," Harvey Grimm replied
deliberately.  "To tell you the truth, I fear that we have lost the
confidence of Paul Brodie.  I am not sure whether it would be worth our
while to try and regain it.  The sharing of rewards is a poor game.  I
would rather hear what Jeremiah Sands has to say."

He took up his pencil and scrawled a few lines across a half sheet of
note-paper.  They both looked over his shoulder:--


    "_If the young lady with violets would like to resume her
    conversation with a certain person in Bond Street this morning,
    please reply in Friday's 'Telegraph.'_"


"I propose," Mr. Harvey Grimm explained, "to insert this in to-morrow
morning's _Telegraph_, to send a copy to Mr. Brinnen and await results."

"Brilliant!" the poet exclaimed.  "It gives the proper flavour to the
whole thing.  But why not write a note and send it up by the waiter?"

Mr. Harvey Grimm smiled.

"My young friend," he said, "you are an adventurer of the bull-dog
type.  Let me tell you this.  I happen to know it to be a fact.  From
the moment when Mr. Paul Brodie communicated his suspicions as to our
friends, to Scotland Yard, their every movement, and without doubt
their correspondence, has been closely watched.  I will guarantee to
you that not a letter is delivered to either Captain Leopold Brinnen,
to Mr. Brinnen or to the young lady, which does not run a very
considerable risk of being opened."

The poet listened with a pleased smile.

"I like the flavour of this sort of thing," he acknowledged.  "Let us
insert the advertisement, by all means.  If the young lady suggests a
meeting, I shall recommend myself as the most suitable person to keep
the appointment."

      *      *      *      *      *

Soon after midday, two mornings later, Mr. Stephen Cresswell entered
the smoking-room at the Milan.  He was carrying a _Daily Telegraph_
under his arm, he wore a bunch of violets in his buttonhole, and he was
dressed with great care.  He approached the table where Harvey Grimm
and Aaron Rodd were awaiting him.

"You, too, have seen the answer to our advertisement?" he exclaimed.
"Capital!"

"We were just now discussing it," Harvey Grimm assented.

The poet sat down, made signs to the waiter, hitched up his trousers
and made himself thoroughly comfortable.

"I have decided," he announced, "that I am the proper person to
entertain the young lady."

Harvey Grimm nodded thoughtfully.

"Tell us through what channel of thought, my young friend, you have
arrived at that conclusion?" he begged.

The poet straightened his tie.  There was no doubt that he was a
remarkably good-looking young man.

"I am a modest person," he said, "but it is useless to deny that nature
has been kind to me.  Then, too, there is a peculiar and romantic
importance attached to the successful poet whose reputation has been
enhanced in so singular a fashion.  The young lady will be interested
in me from the start.  She will be proud to remember that we are old
acquaintances, and she will treat me with greater confidence than any
ordinary person."

Harvey Grimm lit a cigarette deliberately.  Aaron Rodd's heavy eyebrows
seemed to have contracted a little.

"Why are you so sure that it will be the young lady who will keep the
appointment?" the former enquired.

Stephen Cresswell placed his forefinger upon the advertisement in the
paper which he had been carrying:--


    _Milan Café, luncheon,_ 1.15 _Wednesday.  Will discuss.  Bond
    Street._


"That tells us nothing," Harvey Grimm pointed out.  "So far as the
probabilities are concerned, I should say that it is extremely unlikely
that either the young lady or any of those associated with her will
keep the appointment.  Any negotiations we may have will probably be
conducted through a third party."

The poet's face fell.  He ordered another cocktail brusquely.

"How shall we know whom to look out for, then?" he demanded.

"The onus of recognition will rest with the others," Harvey Grimm
replied.  "I have engaged a table just inside the door.  We shall take
our places there before one-fifteen and await the arrival of whoever
may come."

"In case it should be the young lady," the poet persisted, "you would
find that my previous acquaintance with her would be of immense service
to us.  She would place confidence in me."

"You shall be of the party," Harvey Grimm promised.  "I have ordered
the table for five, so as to be on the safe side.  I do not understand
our friends selecting a place for a meeting, but, on the other hand,
there is a flavour of genius in such apparent recklessness.  If you are
ready, I think it is time that we made a start."

They strolled down to the café and took their places at a table just
inside the door.  At precisely a quarter past one a little tremor of
excitement suddenly unloosed their tongues.

"My God!" Harvey Grimm muttered.

"They must be mad!" Aaron Rodd whispered, in a hoarse undertone.

"It is Henriette de Floge," Stephen Cresswell murmured complacently.
"You will perceive soon the advantage of my presence."

The girl approached their table smilingly.  She was followed by the
young officer in Belgian uniform.  The three men rose to their feet.
She smiled pleasantly at Aaron Rodd.

"You have not yet met my brother, have you?" she asked.  "Let me
present Captain Leopold Brinnen--Mr. Aaron Rodd, Mr. Harvey Grimm,
and----"

She paused, with her eyes fixed questioningly upon the poet.  The young
officer had brought his heels together and bowed ceremoniously to the
two men.

"I am not, I hope, forgotten," the poet observed.  "My name is Stephen
Cresswell.  I have had the pleasure of playing Badminton with you in
Walter Donne's studio."

She looked across at him with slightly upraised eyebrows, the faint
tracings of a somewhat insolent smile at the corners of her lips.

"Badminton?  Is that an English game?  I perceive that I have a double.
I have not played it."

"You are Mademoiselle de Floge?" the poet persisted.

She shook her head gently.

"On the contrary," she replied, "I am Henriette Brinnen.  Leopold, this
is Mr. Stephen Cresswell."

They all took their places, the poet a little heavily.  His
stupefaction, even though it proceeded from a different cause, was only
a little less profound than that of the other two.  Mr. Harvey Grimm
took up the menu once more and gave a few murmured orders to the
_maître d'hôtel_.  Aaron Rodd, who was on her right-hand side, leaned
towards the girl.  His face was almost haggard with anxiety.

"Forgive me," he whispered, "but is this wise?  Have you counted the
cost of it?"

"I do not understand," she answered, a little vaguely.

"You know that we are all watched," he reminded her.  "We thought it
best even not to communicate with you direct."

"You three are such droll men," she laughed.  "There is your
nice-looking friend, Mr. Stephen Cresswell, who sits there and will not
take his eyes off me.  He does not believe that he has never met me
before.  And Mr. Harvey Grimm--well, he does not seem a nervous person,
does he, and just now he is almost pale.  And you, too--you speak with
bated breath of risks and being watched.  How, then, do you carry
through your great coups, my friend?  Have you not learnt the first
axiom of the adventurer--there is nothing which dispels suspicion so
readily as candour?"

Aaron Rodd shrugged his shoulders and busied himself with the task of
attending to his companion's wants.  Conversation around the little
table became platitudinal.  The three men, although they behaved in all
respects reasonably, were unable to keep their thoughts and attention
from wandering continually towards their slim, grave-looking young
guest in his somewhat battered uniform, who seemed chiefly engrossed
with his luncheon.  It was hard to believe that he sat there in one of
the best-known restaurants in the world, with a great price upon his
head.  In some respects he was like his sister, Aaron Rodd decided,
although there was a curious virility of expression which flashed
sometimes into his features, and a more calculating light in his hard,
clear eyes.  His mouth was unusually long, straight and thin, his
cheekbones a little high.  One could believe that, notwithstanding his
inconsiderable stature, his frame was like steel.  He spoke English
very deliberately, with now and then the slightest American accent, but
on the few occasions when he addressed his sister it seemed to be a
relief for him to relapse into French.  It was not until the coffee was
served that he leaned a little towards Harvey Grimm and dispelled by a
few words the atmosphere of unreality which had somehow or other
hovered over the little luncheon-party.

"Sir," he proposed, "let us approach the object of this meeting."

"With pleasure," Harvey Grimm assented.

"For some reason or other," the young man continued, "my sister,
although, as we know to our cost, her acquaintance with you so far has
not been altogether profitable, has confidence in you.  Let us speak
frankly.  You gentlemen, I believe, are what is generally known as
_chevaliers d'Industrie_?"

There was a sudden flush of colour in Aaron Rodd's cheeks.  The poet,
who was a little sullen, distinctly scowled.  Only Harvey Grimm bowed
placidly, seemingly unconscious of the faint note of contempt in the
other's tone.

"In the ordinary sense of the word, that is true," he admitted.

"Consider, then, our position," the young man continued.  "My
grandfather and sister, whom I meet again after an absence of some
years, owing to the haste with which they were compelled to leave
Belgium, are almost penniless.  My own--savings consist of perhaps half
a million pounds' worth of diamonds.  These jewels," he went on,
knocking the ash from his cigarette, "have all been stolen.  They can
only be disposed of in an irregular fashion.  That is to say, the
stones must be recut.  In normal times, this problem would present no
difficulties to me.  To-day, when London is the only capital of Europe
open to us, I must admit that I find myself in a difficult position.
The few artificers in this country are, I understand, well known and
watched.  I am bound, therefore, to employ an agent.  Under the
peculiar circumstances to which I have alluded, I cannot seek for an
honest man.  I am prepared to make it worth the while of men such as
yourselves to deal honestly with me."

"My brother has your English gift of plain speech, you see," the girl
whispered soothingly to Aaron Rodd.

The young officer lit a fresh cigarette and watched the smoke curl
upward for a moment.

"Surely it is best?" he said softly.  "These gentlemen are at the
present moment living, and living, no doubt, exceedingly well, upon the
proceeds of one of my diamonds.  They should not, therefore, be
sensitive."

"I may be allowed to remind you, sir," Harvey Grimm interrupted, "that,
incidentally, the little artifice by means of which we secured it is
responsible for your unhindered presence here to-day."

"I take that fact into consideration," Leopold Brinnen assented, "in
the toleration with which I view the circumstance.  The point is, are
you willing to deal with me?"

"I am perfectly willing to do so, sir," Harvey Grimm replied.  "I am
willing, too, and so, I am sure, are my friends, to take a certain
amount of risk.  I may add that I am probably the only man in England
who can dispose of your jewels so that they cannot be traced, but
before we proceed further, let me ask you a question.  Are you aware,
sir, of your position?  There is an amateur detective here from New
York, named Paul Brodie, who has no other object in life than to lay
his hands upon a certain person.  Scotland Yard, although just now they
are a little fed up with Mr. Brodie, have very definite intentions with
regard to the same person.  You are living here openly.  You are even
flaunting your well-known Belgian uniform.  There are eyes upon us as
we sit at this table.  There are eyes upon you and your sister and your
grandfather, from the moment you rise in the morning till the moment
you retire at night.  Your rooms are at all times subject or liable to
be searched.  Any place you might visit is liable to be searched.  Let
me ask you, then, a plain question.  More than any other quality I
admire courage.  Don't you think, however, that you are playing a
little too near to the fire?"

The young officer stroked his thin black moustache.  He had listened to
Harvey Grimm's words attentively.  He even indicated, in the slow
movement of his head, some measure of approbation.

"To all that you have said, Mr. Harvey Grimm, I can make you only one
reply," he said.  "Every step which I have taken in life has been
carefully thought out.  The present position, although necessity has
here intervened to some extent, has been subject to the same attentive
consideration.  I am safer than you think.  Let that be enough.  That I
have friends is proved by the little visitation which was made upon Mr.
Aaron Rodd the other day.  I offer you no apologies, sir," he
continued, bowing across the table.  "It was part of the game.  When we
thrust the law outside our lives, as you have done and I, then we must
take our knocks philosophically.  For the future, however, even though
we play the thieves' game, there is no reason why we should not play it
honestly."

"A very admirable sentiment," the poet murmured.

"To put this matter upon a business basis, Mr. Grimm," Captain Brinnen
continued, "supposing I supply you with a certain quantity of diamonds,
will you guarantee to have them cut as so to render them
unrecognisable, dispose of them, hand me two-thirds of the proceeds and
retain a third yourself?"

"I have worked before upon those terms," Harvey Grimm replied.  "I
accept them.  There is one little matter, though, to be cleared up."

Captain Brinnen smiled grimly.

"I fancy that I follow you," he observed.  "You refer to the mysterious
disappearance of a diamond from your friend's office?"

Harvey Grimm coughed.

"Bearing in mind, as I took the liberty of pointing out a few minutes
ago, that its disappearance saved you from considerable
inconvenience----" he began.

"The affair is finished," Brinnen interrupted.  "Carry out faithfully
the other transactions which we may arrange, and we will adopt--shall I
say a resigned attitude?--with regard to that incident.  When are you
prepared to deal with the first parcel of stones?"

"At any moment," Harvey Grimm promised.  "You will bring them to me?"

The girl, who had been listening eagerly to their conversation, leaned
across the table.

"I think," she said, "that this time you had better come and fetch
them, Mr. Grimm, or, better still--send Mr. Aaron Rodd."

"Or me," the poet suggested.

She shook her head.

"It is to be Mr. Aaron Rodd," she decided.  "You will not be afraid?"
she added, turning towards him with a little smile at the corners of
her lips.

"Where am I to come to, and when?" he enquired.

She glanced at her brother, then back again towards her neighbour.

"I shall tell you presently," she whispered.

The little party broke up shortly afterwards.  The hall outside, where
they lingered to make their adieux, was unusually crowded.  Harvey
Grimm felt a touch upon his elbow.

"A pleasant luncheon, I trust?"

He frowned as he recognised Brodie, who was apparently waiting for a
friend.  It was exactly the meeting which he had desired to avoid.  He
greeted him, however, with his customary geniality.

"Lunching late, aren't you?" he observed.

Brodie seemed scarcely to hear him.  His eyes were fixed upon the young
Belgian, who, with his arm in a sling, was being helped carefully into
his overcoat.  Suddenly, however, he stretched out his arm, laid it
upon Harvey Grimm's shoulder and drew him to within whispering distance.

"See here, Harvey," he muttered, "I don't know what game you're
playing, but if any man tries to boost me, he's going to have a rough
journey."

Harvey Grimm was shocked.

"My dear fellow!----" he began.

"Don't waste your breath," the other interrupted, as he turned away.
"Remember I've got my eye on you, as well as our friend there.  It may
be a waiting game, but you'll find me there at the finish, sure as my
name's Paul Brodie."

He strode off towards the telephone booth.  Harvey Grimm found his hand
gripped by his guest.

"My sister and I thank you for a very excellent luncheon, Mr. Grimm,"
Captain Brinnen said politely.  "I trust that you will soon give us an
opportunity of repaying your hospitality."

"You will come to me," the girl whispered in Aaron Rodd's ear, "at
number thirteen, Grosvenor Square, this afternoon at five o'clock...."

The poet was inclined to be peevish as the three men walked down the
Strand.

"In this adventure," he declared, "I do not see where I come in.  Aaron
Rodd is to go and fetch the diamonds, and probably have tea with the
beautiful young lady who has changed her name, and you," he went on,
addressing Harvey Grimm, "thereupon vanish with the stones to your
mysterious treasure-house and return with the gold.  I am simply not in
it.  I might as well not exist."

"It is regrettable but true," Harvey Grimm assented.  "Remember,
however, that you are a self-invited new-comer to our little circle.  A
place shall be found for you presently.  I can promise you that the
cycle of our adventures will not be ended with the realisation of
Jeremiah Sands' diamonds.  This affair, unfortunately, presents no
opportunity for your activities.  I do not propose, even, to offer you
more than a trifling share in the financial results."

"Financially," the poet announced airily, "I am independent.  The taste
for my poetry has spread like a forest fire.  There will be a trifle of
mine, by the by, in the _Pall Mall_ to-night.  Don't forget to look out
for it."

Harvey Grimm for once was unsympathetic.

"Look here," he said, stopping suddenly, "I wish you'd forget your
poetry for a few minutes.  There is just one way you can make yourself
useful.  You saw a sleek, podgy, bulky, fat-faced looking man, with
hair brushed back, who spoke to me in the hall at the Milan?"

The poet nodded.

"I remember," he murmured, "wishing that you would allow me to edit
your acquaintances."

"That man," Harvey Grimm continued, "was Paul Brodie, an amateur
detective.  He has set himself the task of bringing about the arrest of
Jeremiah Sands.  He came to Europe with that idea.  It was he who had
the old gentleman and his daughter taken to the police-station from my
rooms.  We have been working together, but he's out with us now, and he
blames us for that fiasco.  I should like to know why he is still
hanging about the Milan Court."

"I will return there," the poet promised.  "I will endeavour to engage
him in conversation."

Harvey Grimm smiled pityingly.

"Oh, my ingenuous youth!" he murmured.  "Your ideas of tackling a
detective are bright and engaging, yet, do your best.  The very
imbecility of your methods may lead to success.  I should very much
like to know where Paul Brodie is proposing to spend this afternoon."

Cresswell nodded in mysterious fashion and left them.  Harvey Grimm
passed his arm through his friend's, as they turned into the little
street which led down to Aaron's Rodd's offices.

"Aaron," he said earnestly, "if your little expedition this afternoon
should by any chance involve you in any manner of trouble, remember
that there's one golden motto--silence.  You make a cult of it in
private life.  If anything should happen to you--don't depart from it."

      *      *      *      *      *

At precisely the appointed hour, Aaron Rodd was shown by a footman in
deep black livery into a small but charmingly-furnished room in the
largest house which he had ever entered.  On his way thither he had
caught the sound of many voices, laughing and talking, the tinkling of
teacups, the scraping of a violin.  Evidently some sort of reception
was in progress, for outside a canvas shelter was stretched to the
curbstone, and a long row of automobiles and carriages was in evidence.
It was almost ten minutes before the door was abruptly opened and
Henriette Brinnen appeared.  She had changed her clothes since
luncheon, and was wearing a gown of some soft grey material, and a
large hat with black feathers.  In her hand she was carrying a small
brown paper package, sealed at both ends.  The little smile with which
she welcomed him was bewildering.

"I have kept you waiting," she exclaimed, "and I must send you away
again quickly!  Believe me, I am not always so inhospitable.  This
afternoon, as it happens, Madame is receiving and I must help her.  I
would ask you to come and be presented but it is more important that
you proceed swiftly with your mission."

"Of course," he assented, taking the parcel from her hand.

"Tell me first," she begged, keeping her fingers upon the closed door,
"why were you so sad and silent all luncheon-time?"

He laughed a little hardly, hesitated, and was suddenly frank.

"Because," he told her, "I have not yet got used to my new rôle in
life."

"But it is amusing, surely?"

"Perhaps I am old-fashioned," he sighed.  "I rather resent being driven
into the crooked ways."

"You are thinking only of yourself, then?"

"To be perfectly truthful," he assured her, "I was thinking very little
of myself.  I am afraid for you."

"But why for me?"

"Because you are reckless," he answered.  "Your brother may be the
cleverest adventurer who ever kept the police at arm's length, but
there is always the risk.  You cannot go on playing a part for ever.
You may hide at the Milan Court and call yourself what you will, and
the chances are with you, but to borrow some one else's identity, to
advertise yourself as the companion of a reigning princess, to occupy a
position of trust and favour in her household and help to receive her
guests, how long do you think that will go on?"

She laughed at him but her eyes were full of kindness.

"You speak only of my brother's cleverness," she said.  "Is that
because I am a woman?  Let me assure you, my dear friend, in many ways
I am his equal.  Your fears are exaggerated.  I am right, am I not,
when I assume that your present position is new to you?"

"It is," Aaron Rodd confessed.  "Until these last few weeks--until the
day, in fact, when I first saw you in the Embankment Gardens and Harvey
Grimm sauntered, an hour later, into my office--I have lived miserably,
perhaps, but honestly."

She laughed once more in his face.

"Oh, but you are so foolish!" she murmured.  "Believe me, no person is
really honest.  We all live upon our neighbours.  There is only one
thing in life which is common to all religions--honour.  By honour I
mean fidelity to one's friends.  Take that into your heart, dear Mr.
Aaron Rodd, and you can hold your head as high as any man's on earth."

He stooped and kissed her fingers as she stood by the open door, an
action, curiously enough, which he had never contemplated in his life
before in connection with any woman, yet which seemed to him at that
moment an entirely natural proceeding.

"That, at least," he promised, "is something which I can hold on to."

He descended the stairs, the clasp of her fingers still tingling on
his, was handed from the grave major-domo, who guarded the hall, to
another servant, and on to the footman, who summoned a taxicab for him.
He gave the address of his office and was driven promptly off.  A few
yards from the corner of the Square, however, the taxicab slackened
speed and stopped by the side of the pavement.  Almost before he
realised what was happening, the door was opened.  An inspector, in
uniform and peaked cap, let down the vacant seat and sat opposite to
him.  Mr. Paul Brodie, smoking a large cigar, followed and took the
place by his side.  The cab went on.  Aaron Rodd remained stonily
silent.  The eyes of the two men were fixed upon the brown paper parcel
which he had had no time to conceal.

"Sorry to take you out of your way, Mr. Rodd," Brodie said, with
ponderous sarcasm, "but we just want you to call for a moment at the
Marlborough Street police-station.  In the meantime, you wouldn't care
to tell us, I suppose, what you have in that small parcel you are
holding so carefully?"

Aaron Rodd sat perfectly still.  A chain of wild ideas flashed through
his brain, only to be instantly dismissed.  He thought of throwing the
parcel out of the window, hurling himself upon the two men and making a
fierce struggle for liberty.  There was something ignominious in the
facility of his capture, in the completeness of his failure.  Yet he
realised perfectly well that escape by any means was hopeless, that
behaviour of any sort incompatible with his supposed position would be
an instant confession of guilt.

"I am engaged on confidential business on behalf of a client," he
announced stiffly, "and I cannot conceive what authority you have to
delay me or to ask me questions."

Mr. Brodie nodded sympathetically.

"That's perfectly correct," he admitted, "perfectly correct."

Not another word was spoken until the cab drew up outside the
police-station.  Mr. Brodie paid the taxicab driver, and Aaron Rodd,
with an escort on either side of him, crossed the pavement, passed
through the bare stone hall and into a small waiting-room.  A
superintendent, who was writing at a desk, glanced up as they entered.
Mr. Brodie leaned down and said a few words in his ear.  The former
nodded and turned to Aaron Rodd.

"Have you any objection," he asked, "to our examining the parcel which
you are carrying?"

"None whatever," Aaron Rodd answered coolly.

Mr. Brodie took it from him and carried it to the desk.  The
superintendent broke the seals and withdrew the lid from an oblong
wooden jeweller's box.  There was a mass of cotton-wool inside, which
he hastily removed.  Then his fingers suddenly stopped.  He gazed
downwards and frowned.  Mr. Brodie's face was a study.  The
imprecations which broke from his lips were transatlantic and
sufficing.  Aaron Rodd, emboldened by their consternation, stepped
forward and looked over their shoulders.  At the bottom of the box
reposed a small, black opal scarf-pin, the safety-chain of which was
broken.  The superintendent rose to his feet, whispered something
sharply to Mr. Brodie, who lapsed into a gloomy silence, and turned to
Aaron Rodd.

"Do you mind telling me where you were taking this box, Mr. Rodd?" he
asked.

"To a jeweller's, to have the pin mended," was the prompt reply.

The superintendent replaced the wadding, thrust the lid back along its
grooves, tied up the box and returned it to its owner.

"We are very sorry to have interfered with your mission," he said, "but
before you leave us I am going to ask you, so that we may be perfectly
satisfied, to allow me to search your person."

Aaron Rodd shrugged his shoulders.

"Pray do as you will," he consented, holding out his arms.

The superintendent went carefully through his pockets, felt his
clothing and returned to his place.

"We are very sorry to have detained you, sir," he said, "the
necessities of the law, you know.  Inspector, get Mr. Rodd another
taxi-cab."

"I know something about the law," Aaron Rodd declared, trying hard to
feel that this was not some absurd nightmare, "and I still fail to
realise on what possible authority you can practically arrest a
solicitor leaving the house of an exceedingly distinguished client,
break the seals of a private packet, and dismiss him without a word of
explanation."

The superintendent glanced severely at Mr. Brodie.

"We are unfortunately in the position, Mr. Rodd," he confessed, "of
having been misled by false information.  We can do no more nor less
than apologise.  Our action, mistaken though it seems to have been, was
undertaken in the interests of the law, with the profession of which
you are connected.  I hope, therefore, that you will be tolerant."

Aaron Rodd received his packet, wished the three men a brief "Good
afternoon" and left the police-station.  He drove at once to his
office, where he found the poet reclining on three chairs drawn up to
the window, with a block of paper in his hand and a pipe in his mouth.

"Where's Harvey Grimm?" Aaron demanded.

The poet laid down his pencil and waved his hand.

"Gone!"

"Gone?  Where?"

"I have no idea," was the bland reply.  "I spent an hour or two at the
Milan, conversing with several friends, and incidentally looking out
for Mr. Brodie.  Then an idea came to me.  I needed space and solitude.
I thought of your empty rooms and I hastened here.  If you would like
to listen----"

"Damn your poetry!" Aaron Rodd interrupted.  "Tell me what you mean
when you say that Harvey Grimm has gone?  He was to have been waiting
here for me."

"As I left the Milan," the poet explained, "I enquired of the
hall-porter if Mr. Harvey Grimm had returned.  The man told me that not
only had he returned but that he had left again in a taxicab, a few
minutes afterwards.  I understood the fellow to say that he had gone
into the country and would not be back for several days."

Aaron Rodd put his hand to his forehead.  Already a dim suspicion of
the truth was finding its way into his brain.  Then there was a gentle
tinkle from the bell of his newly installed telephone.  He took up the
receiver.  The voice which spoke was the voice of Harvey Grimm.

"That you, Aaron?"

"Yes!"

"Anything happened?"

"Yes!"

"It's O.K.  You needn't explain.  Back in about a week.  So long."

Aaron Rodd laid down the receiver.  He was still a little bewildered,
oppressed by a certain sense of humiliation.  He threw the packet which
he had been carrying so carefully upon his desk and scowled.

"What's upset you?" Cresswell asked amiably.

"Seems to me I'm nothing but a cat's-paw," Aaron Rodd replied gloomily.
"A messenger boy could have done my job."

"Don't worry," the poet advised.  "By the by, you don't happen to know
of a rhyme for silken, do you?"

The telephone bell, ringing once more, intervened to save the poet from
the ink-pot which Aaron's fingers were handling longingly.

"What is it?" he demanded, taking up the receiver.

"Just a little message for Mr. Aaron Rodd, please," was the soft reply.
"Please forgive me--it was so necessary.  And the pin was for you--a
little peace-offering.  Will you please have the chain mended and wear
it?"

That was all.  There was no pause for any reply.  The connection was
finished.  Aaron laid down the receiver, lit a cigarette and almost
swaggered back to his desk.

"Sorry, old fellow," he said genially.  "I can't seem to think of one
for the moment.  I'll have a try."




_Chapter IV_  _Ulysses of Wapping_

On the following morning, Aaron Rodd, somewhat to his surprise,
received a visit from his only client.  Mr. Jacob Potts, who was a
publican and retired pugilist, and whose appearance entirely coincided
with his dual profession, looked around the apartment with a little
sniff.

"Ho!" he exclaimed.  "Better times arrived, eh?  'Ad a spring-cleaning,
'aven't you?  Telephone, too, and new chairs!  Golly!  Does it run to
cigars?"

Aaron Rodd shamelessly offered him a box of Harvey Grimm's Cabanas.
His client bit off the end of one with relish and seemed inclined to
swallow it.  He eventually spat it out, however, lit the cigar, and,
throwing himself back in a chair, crossed his rather pudgy legs.

"Know anything about maritime law?" he began.

"Not much," Aaron Rodd admitted.  "A lawyer very seldom knows anything
outside his little bent," he went on.  "We have great rows of books
properly indexed, turn up the point and read the decisions."

"Where are your'n?" Mr. Jacob Potts enquired, looking around the
somewhat bare walls.

"Pawned," Aaron Rodd confessed.  "All the same, I can go into the law
library and give you an answer on any point you like to put forward,
within a very few minutes."

Mr. Potts nodded.

"That's why I kind of took a fancy to you years ago, when you was a
nipper," he confessed.  "No doubling and twisting about you.  Just a
straightforward answer to a straightforward question.  'Do you know
anything about maritime law?' sez I.  'No,' sez you, 'but I can find
out.'  And so you can.  Now, one of the regular kidney of you fellows'd
have been messing about for half an hour and then have read it all out
of a book.  You never tumbled to it yet, guv'nor, did you, what my new
line of business was?"

"Never," Aaron Rodd acknowledged.  "From your conversation at various
times I gathered that you saved money in the ring, acquired a
prosperous public-house property, and were in some way or other
responsible for the organisation of labour in your neighbourhood."

Mr. Jacob Potts grinned.

"Let it go at that," he decided.  "Well, the point I want to know about
is this.  Supposing in the course of business I committed an offence
against the law, you understand, and I legs it for a nootral country,
you see--might be Holland, for instance--can I be 'auled off a Dutch
boat in nootral waters on my way to Holland?"

"It would depend," Aaron Rodd replied, "on the nature of your offence.
I will let you know your exact position, if you like to come in a
little later."

"That goes," Mr. Potts agreed.  "I've a call to make at a public-house
in Craven Street.  There's a promising lad there I saw with the gloves
on for the first time in 'is life the other night.  I thought of making
a match with 'im against Canary Joe.  'Ave you ever seen Canary Joe
box?"

"I have never seen a boxing match in my life," Aaron Rodd replied.

"Lumme!" Mr. Jacob Potts gasped.  "Well, I suppose yours ain't a
sporting profession.  Mine is--in every sense of the word," he added
with a grin.  "What about twelve o'clock, guv'nor?  That'll give me
time to get a can of beer and some bread and cheese."

"I shall be quite ready for you at that time," Aaron Rodd promised.

The ex-publican departed, and Aaron Rodd, after giving him time to get
away, followed him out into the street, spent half an hour in the
nearest law library, and returned with a volume under his arm.  He
found the poet seated on the top of the stairs outside his rooms.

"My dear fellow," the latter exclaimed peevishly, as he rose to his
feet, "this new habit of yours of locking the door after you is most
inconvenient."

"Why not go to your club and wait?" Aaron Rodd suggested.  "It's only a
few yards away."

"Inhospitable," the other sighed, "and I have come to you filled with a
most generous idea.  Listen.  This may seem a commonplace thing to you
but to me it is an epoch in my career.  I have opened a banking
account."

"I noticed that the book-shop was thronged, as usual, as I came by,"
Aaron Rodd remarked.

"This week," the poet declared solemnly, "will practically sever my
connection with the book-shop.  My publishers insist upon it that my
work must be distributed in the regular fashion.  Henceforth, the poems
of Stephen Cresswell will be on sale at every reputable
bookseller's--at four and sixpence, if you please.  I have also an
agent, and, as I before remarked, a banking account.  Things have
changed with me, Aaron Rodd.  Only yesterday I found myself in need of
a ten-pound note, referred the matter to my publishers and found them
most affable....  How are adventures this morning?"

"Nothing doing," was the prompt reply, "until Harvey Grimm comes back.
My only client has been to ask me a question about maritime law.  He is
coming back directly."

The poet ignored the hint.

"My presence here will do you good," he pointed out.  "He will perhaps
take me for another client.  He is not a man of culture by any chance?"

"He is not," Aaron Rodd admitted tersely; "nor is he one of those who
have been whacked into reading one of your poems."

"He must have read about them, at any rate," Cresswell insisted a
little irritably.  "If you introduce me, you had better mention my
identity.  Fame so far has left me quite unspoiled.  I still feel a
little thrill of pleasure in noticing the effect which the mention of
my name has upon strangers....  Come in," he added pleasantly, in
response to a thunderous knock at the door.

The door opened and Mr. Jacob Potts entered, bringing with him a strong
atmosphere of old ale and bread and cheese.  To Aaron Rodd's surprise,
he recognised the poet with a broad grin.

"My Ulysses of Wapping!" the latter exclaimed, holding out his hand.
"What a meeting!"

Mr. Jacob Potts jerked his thumb towards Cresswell as he turned to the
lawyer.

"One of my clients," he remarked.

Aaron Rodd was puzzled.  He had once paid a visit to the river-side
public-house over which Jacob Potts presided, and he found it hard to
associate Cresswell in any way with the atmosphere there.  Mr. Jacob
Potts had pressed a thick forefinger to his lips.

"Mum's the word, guv'nor," he declared reassuringly.  "Don't you worry."

The poet picked up his hat.

"From this gentleman," he asserted grandiloquently, "I have no secrets.
To be frank with you, it was he and another friend who are responsible
for those incidents in my career with which you have been
professionally connected."

Mr. Jacob Potts glanced at him admiringly.

"That's 'ow 'e talks down at Wapping.  Ain't it wonderful!" he observed.

Stephen Cresswell edged towards the door.

"When you have finished with our friend here," he said, addressing
Aaron, "come across to the Milan.  I have a proposition to make anent
the opening of my banking account.  It is connected with food and
drink.  Au revoir!  Farewell, my river-side Goliath," he added, waving
his hand to Jacob Potts.  "Remember, our little bargain still goes."

Mr. Potts' large face was convulsed into humorous wrinkles.

"That's a queer gent.," he declared, as the door closed.  "Come to me,
'e did, sometime ago--heard I'd been a bit of a bruiser and asked me to
teach him a knock-out blow, something quick and not dangerous.  Lord
love me, I used to let 'im go on, and give 'im 'is fill o' beer, for
the sake of hearing 'im talk!  'Ow I larfed when I tumbled to 'is
game--me and the missis!  He'd written some stuff wot no one would
read, and 'is idea was to advertise it.  Up you goes to an old gent at
a dark corner.  ''Ave you read my book?' he arsks.  'No!' sez the old
gent.  'Cresswell's Poems, eightpence a copy, number thirty-two
Manchester Street,' he sez, and biffs 'im one.  Then other nervous old
gents, 'ear about this and buys the poems, give the proper answer when
they're tackled and 'ome they goes to tea.  'Oly Moses, it was a great
scheme, but it was a greater before I'd done with it!"

"Where did you come in?" Aaron Rodd asked curiously.

Jacob Potts drew his chair a little closer to Aaron Rodd's desk.

"Well," he explained, "it's giving things away a bit, but to one's
lawyer I don't know as it matters.  I'm a kind o' provider of men as
can be trusted to give any one a clout on the side of the 'ead and no
questions arst.  I could lay my hand at the present moment on some
titty of 'em, good to give any ordinary person a dom'.  Why, the third
night after yon chap'd come to me, I'd twenty-five of 'em out, all
asking the same question, at ten bob a time.  It cost 'im a bit."

"But where on earth did he get the money?" Aaron Rodd asked.  "He was
broke when we met him first."

"I financed him," Jacob Potts confessed.  "I tell you the idea fair
tickled me.  I found the coin and he paid me back like a gentleman.  I
only sends 'em out now when we're slack with other work, but whenever
we 'ave a little affair doing, whatever the cost may be, we always
commence it the same way--''Ave you read Stephen Cresswell's poems?'
'No,'--and then biff!"

The publican leaned back in his chair and his fat body shook with
laughter.  He mopped the tears from his eyes with a big red bandanna
handkerchief.

"To think of meeting 'im 'ere!" he murmured weakly.  "You see, we 'as
our jokes even in the serious professions.  Not that I ever let my boys
go too far," he concluded, "and I keep 'em out of trouble as much as I
can.  That's why I want to know the law about this sea business."

Aaron Rodd read him extracts from the volume he had brought back, and
explained several doubtful points.  The publican's face was a little
grave when he had finished.

"I ain't at all sure," he decided, "that I fancy trusting any of my
best boys with this job, and I loathe foreigners, any way."

"Well, I won't ask you any questions," Aaron Rodd said, "but if you
want any free advice, here it is.  You've made plenty of money.  I
should keep friends with the law, if I were you.  You can't employ such
a band of ruffians as you've been talking about, and not find a wrong
'un amongst them now and then."

"If one o' my lads," Jacob Potts declared solemnly, "was to squeal, I
tell you the rest would be on 'im like a pack of fox'ounds on a fox.
They'd tear 'im limb from limb, that's wot they'd do."

"That wouldn't do you a great deal of good if you were in prison,"
Aaron Rodd reminded him.  "However, you know the law now."

"I know it, and I ain't sweet on the job," Mr. Jacob Potts confessed.
"'Owsomever!  Good morning to you, Mr. Rodd, and much obliged.  You'll
add your little bit on to my quarterly account....  Wot 'o, another
client!" he added.  "I'm toddling."

He shook hands with his adviser and reached the door just as it was
opened and Henriette entered.  He stood for a moment as though
stupefied.  Then, as he disappeared through the doorway, he turned
round and winked solemnly at Aaron.

"Wishing you good morning, guv'nor!" he said as he closed the door.

Curiously enough, as on that first morning when, they had met in the
Embankment Gardens, a little ray of wintry sunshine, which had stolen
in through the dusty, uncurtained windows, lay between them.  Aaron
Rodd, whose first impulse had been one of joy at this unexpected visit,
stopped suddenly in his progress across the room.  There was something
so entirely different about her, a change so absolute and mystifying.
The faintly supercilious deportment and expression of the young woman
of the world, carrying herself so easily and with such natural grace
and self-possession, seemed to have deserted her.  She was suddenly a
frightened child seeking for shelter, and with a lightning-like effort
of imagination he seemed to see her flying for sanctuary from those
terrors of which he had already warned her.

"Is anything wrong?" he enquired quickly--"anything fresh, I mean?"

She sank into his chair.  She was panting a little, as though she had
been hurrying.

"I am afraid!" she confessed.  "I am terrified!  Give me your hand to
hold, and listen."

She gripped his strong fingers.  They both almost held their breaths.
There was no sound except the distant rumble of traffic.  By degrees
she grew calmer.

"You are not worrying about my errand?" he asked anxiously.  "You know
what happened to me?"

"It isn't that," she told him simply.  "That was all planned
beforehand.  You didn't mind?"

"Of course not," he assured her.

"It is something which happened before I came to England," she went on,
"something terrible, something from which it seems to me I can never
escape.  Listen....  I must tell you one day--I shall tell you now.
Leopold has always been fortunate, but the luck went against me one
day.  I was face to face with detection.  I had the whole of the jewels
in my possession.  I was confronted with the worst.  I hadn't time to
think.  I killed the man who would have brought ruin on all of us,
and--and, on me, worse than ruin....  Do you hear?--I killed him!"

Aaron Rodd sat speechless.  She seemed so small and delicate-looking.
It was incredible!

"He was a great man, a colonel in the Prussian Guards.  He had high
connections, some of them Belgian.  The threats of his people reached
my ears even before I had escaped.  They swore to get me back into
Belgium, and if I were once there, God knows what would happen to me!
At first, when I reached London, I felt safe.  I managed to become
attached to the household of Madame.  Surely in London was sanctuary!
And lately I have felt different.  This man--I will not tell you his
name--he is connected even with the family of Madame herself.  I begin
to fear that they have suspicions.  The Princess has been cold to me
lately.  There are several others in the household who seem to look
askance at me.  I have had letters from relatives in Belgium, inviting
me to go back.  Some of them, I know, have been forgeries.  During the
last few days I have been followed about.  Only yesterday there was a
little fog.  I was in the square, near the corner of Brook Street.
Suddenly I heard swift footsteps just behind me, there was a whistle, a
taxicab drove up by the kerb.  There was a man in it, sitting back in
the corner.  I saw his face--it was cruel, horrible!  I could hear
another man running from out of the fog towards me.  I knew what they
wanted--to thrust me into the taxicab.  And just at that moment I
shrieked, and two strangers came from one of the big houses and I clung
to them.  The taxicab drove off and the man seemed to melt away.  The
two gentlemen thought I was mad.  They escorted me to another taxicab.
Since then I dare not move alone."

"How did you come here?" he asked.

"In one of Madame's cars.  It waits for me outside.  Even at the corner
of this street there were two men who frightened me.  To-day my week of
service is up with Madame.  She has not encouraged me to stay longer.
She looks at me with the eyes of suspicion.  And at the Milan Court I
am afraid!  My grandfather is so old--the world is finished for him.
And Leopold is so cold and mysterious.  He comes and goes with never a
word....  There!  You see what has happened to me!" she exclaimed, with
a little quaver in her tone.  "I have lost my nerve.  And I have been
brave, Monsieur Aaron Rodd--believe me, I have been brave."

"Of course you have," he answered encouragingly, "and of, course you
will continue to be brave.  You must not fancy things.  Believe me, you
are safe here--safe, at least, against being sent back to Belgium
against your will.  The fears for you and about you----"

"Well, what are they?" she interrupted anxiously.  "Tell me about them?"

"These diamonds," he continued slowly.  "If I might venture to say so,
it seems to me that your brother is making a mistake in dragging you
into the affair at all.  We could have done our business with him and
left you out of it."

"But he is watched every hour of the day," she explained.  "They cannot
find the jewels, and they can prove nothing against him unless they do
find them, but they know very well that soon he must dispose of them,
and they never willingly let him out of their sight.  Besides, we are
all to share in the proceeds.  Why should we not take a little of the
risk?  Oh, believe me," she went on eagerly, "I can face anything that
comes to me through the jewels.  It is the other thing I am afraid of.
I cannot speak even to you of that awful moment.  The man who guessed
our secret--he offered silence.  We were alone...."

She broke off suddenly, absolutely incapable of speech.  She was white
almost to the lips.  Her eyes were filled with reminiscent horror.  He
leaned over and took her hands once more a little clumsily in his.

"Don't think of it," he begged.  "That part of it, at any rate, is done
with.  One must fight for what one has, for the sake of others."

"I know--I know!" she agreed, trying to smile at him.  "But tell me
again--there isn't any way, is there, that the Belgian authorities--I
suppose they do still control their own law-courts--could be cajoled
into having me sent back?  I am frightened.  I begin to wonder whether
these men, who I am sure have been watching me, are emissaries from the
foreign police."

He smiled reassuringly.

"Not a chance," he declared.  "They have something else to do just now.
Believe me, you are frightening yourself about nothing.  If you are
being watched, and I should think it extremely probable that you are
being watched, it is simply because you are living under the same roof
as your brother and because you are an exceedingly likely medium for
the disposal of the jewels."

"If I were sure that that was all!" she murmured.

"It is all," he told her confidently.  "There!  Besides, in that other
case, remember that you are not friendless.  I don't think I need tell
you," he went on, a little awkwardly, "that if there were any way I
could help, any way I could ensure your safety, it would make me very
happy."

"I think that I felt that," she answered softly.  "I think that that is
why I came to you.  Leopold has gone to one of his hiding-places--I do
not know where--and he will not be back for several days.  Please do
not go far away.  Be where I can telephone to you, or come."

"I wouldn't ask anything better," he promised.

Her eyes glowed for a moment.  She gave him her hand impulsively, and
he was dizzy with the strangeness and the joy of it.  He had been so
long debarred from intercourse with her sex that femininity was making
a late but extraordinarily subtle appeal to him.  He found himself,
even in the moment when he was studying the colour of her eyes,
counting the wasted years of his life, remembering with a sick regret
the lines upon his face, the streak of grey in his hair.

"You are going back now to the Milan?" he enquired.

"From here.  You could not----?"

"Of course I could," he assented eagerly, taking down his hat.  "I
promised to meet our friend Cresswell there."

"That ridiculous Poet!" she laughed.  "Whatever made him a friend of
yours?"

"He would tell you Fate," was the smiling reply.  "Harvey Grimm would
tell you a sense of humour.  I really don't know what I could say about
it.  He isn't a bad fellow."

"You are sure you have no more business to attend to?" she asked
earnestly.  "I can sit and wait quite patiently while you finish."

He sighed as he closed his desk.

"I am afraid my office itself is rather a farce," he told her.  "As a
lawyer I have been a failure.  My only client passed you on the stairs
as he went out."

She heard him a little incredulously.

"That seems so strange," she observed.  "I am sure that you are clever."

"The majority of the world seems to have come to a different
conclusion," he sighed, as he stood on one side to let her pass out.

"Here comes your client back again," she whispered.  "I will wait for
you upon the landing."

Mr. Jacob Potts came puffing up the stairs.  He beckoned mysteriously
to Aaron Rodd and drew him on one side.

"Guv'nor," he whispered, "'ave you got any pals in this building?"

"I don't know that I have, particularly," was the somewhat doubtful
reply.  "Why?"

"Gave me quite a turn," Mr. Potts confessed.  "There's two of my boys
below, two of them who are on that job I came to consult you about."

"They are probably shadowing you," Aaron Rodd suggested.

"I'd give 'em shadow, if they tried that game on!" Mr. Jacob Potts
asserted truculently.  "'Owsomever, you've got the office, if there's
any pals of yourn about....  If you've any fancy, sir," he added, as he
turned away, "for seeing a little bout to-night down at my place, I've
arranged for that young fellow I spoke about to come down and put 'em
on with Canary Joe.  'Arf-past nine, and no questions arst of a friend."

"I'll remember," the other promised.

"Won't keep you longer," Mr. Potts observed, turning heavily away.
"There's other clients than me about this morning, wot 'o!"

He turned back from the doorway and indulged in a huge and solemn wink.

"'Arf-past nine," he called out, "nothing charged for admission, but
the salt air down Wapping way encourages the thirst, which is good for
the trade.  Bring a pal, if you've a mind."

Aaron waited until his client had reached the first landing before he
rejoined Henriette.  They drove in what was, to him, unaccustomed
splendour to the Milan, and parted in the little hall.

"It is foolish," she said, as she held out her hand, "but I feel better
because I have been frank with you.  Sometimes my fears seem so unreal,
and then sometimes I close my eyes and I get these horrible little mind
pictures.  Ah, but you do not know the terror of them!  This is
England, though, and that was what they all said--'In England you will
be safe.'  Tell me you are sure that I am safe?"

"Absolutely," he declared confidently.

She waved her hand to him from the lift, and he proceeded to the
smoking-room in search of Cresswell.

      *      *      *      *      *

The poet, having received forty pounds from his publishers, was
thoroughly disposed towards a frivolous evening.  He was consequently a
little dismayed when, as they sat at dinner that same evening, Aaron
Rodd, who had been a little distrait, suggested an alteration in their
evening's entertainment.

"I wonder," he said, "if, instead of going to the 'Empire,' you would
care to see a bout between Canary Joe and a youthful barman who I
understand possesses genius?"

The poet made a wry face.

"I am rather fed up with biffing just now," he confessed, "but Canary
Joe--why, that's old man Potts' protégé."

Aaron nodded.

"The affair is to take place in a room at the back of his
public-house," he observed.

Cresswell sipped his wine and considered.  His attitude was obviously
unfavourable.

"I am in the humour," he declared, "for a more enervating atmosphere,
the warmth and comfort of the Empire lounge, the charm of feminine
society--even from a distance," he added hastily.  "I am feeling human
to-night, Aaron Rodd--very human."

"It is possible," his companion continued slowly, "that an
adventure----"

The poet's manner changed.

"More than anything in the world I am in the humour for an adventure,"
he asserted eagerly.

"Then I think we will see Canary Joe," Aaron Rodd decided.  "You shall
be my guide."

The long taxi-ride would have been a little depressing but for the
poet's uproarious spirits.  He sang himself hoarse and filled the
vehicle with cigarette smoke.  They reached at last a region of small
streets all running one way; in the background a vision of lights,
suspended apparently from nowhere, the sound of an occasional siren,
the constant, sometimes overpowering odour of river-side mud.  When at
last the taxicab came to a standstill, they were near enough to the
river to hear its rise and fall against a little bank of shingle.  From
behind the closely-drawn windows of the public-house, one side of which
seemed to abut on to the river-side, came the sound of many voices.
They dismissed the taxicab and pushed open the swing-doors.  The poet,
who had been complaining bitterly of thirst on the way down, led the
way to the counter.

"Two whiskies and sodas, Tim," he ordered.  "Where's the guv'nor?"

The man jerked his thumb over his shoulder.

"Up in the room, getting things to rights," he announced.  "If you take
my advice, Mr. Cresswell, you'll slip in there as soon as you've had
your drink.  There'll be a crowd when the gong goes, and they're a
tough lot to struggle with for seats."

Aaron glanced around.  The room was filled with a motley throng of
river-side loafers, with here and there a sprinkling of sailors.  One
huge Dutchman, in a soiled nautical uniform, was already furiously
drunk.  The two young men slipped up the stairs, to which the poet led
the way, and passed through the door into the further apartment, just
as the Dutchman's truculent eye fell upon them.

"Shouldn't wonder if we didn't tumble across something in the way of an
adventure here," the poet remarked cheerfully.  "We ought to have
changed our clothes.  Hello, here's the boss."

Mr. Jacob Potts, on his way down the long, dimly lit room, came to a
sudden standstill.  His expression scarcely confirmed the welcome which
the heartiness of his invitation earlier in the day had promised.  He
glanced at the two visitors in something like dismay.  Nothing,
however, could damp the poet's spirits.

"We've come down to see the scrap, guv'nor," he declared.

"If you have," Mr. Jacob Potts replied, with something which sounded
threatening in his tone, "you're welcome.  If so be that you've any
other reason for your coming, maybe a word of advice from me wouldn't
be out of place, and that word's git."

"When we've seen the scrap and not before," Cresswell chuckled.  "Do
you know that it cost the best part of a quid to get down here,
guv'nor?  Bring 'em in and let's see what stuff they're made of."

Jacob Potts looked at the speaker doubtfully.

"You've 'ad a drop, young fellow, you 'ave," he muttered.

"Trenchantly and convincingly put, old chap," the poet replied,
steadying himself by the back of the chair.  "My dear friend and I are
making an evening of it."

Mr. Potts' face cleared a little.

"Boys will be boys," he assented amiably, "and there's none of you the
worse for a drop o' good liquor on board.  Fact is I'm a bit jumpy
to-night," he confessed.  "My boys have got a little game on--to-night
of all nights!  Did you happen to notice," he asked anxiously, "if that
goll-darned Dutchman was down there?"

"There is a son of Holland in the bar," the poet replied, "in a
glorious state of inebriation.  He is seeking for some one to destroy.
Tell you the truth, we fled before him.  His eye rested upon us and he
scowled."

Mr. Jacob Potts lifted a blind and stared out towards the river.

"That's his steamer lying there," he muttered.  "I wish to God he'd get
aboard her!"

Aaron Rodd moved softly to his side.

"Is this little game you spoke of," he enquired--"the game your boys
have on to-night--the one which brought you up to consult me about
maritime law this morning?"

"It is," Jacob Potts admitted, "and wot about it?"

Aaron Rodd shrugged his shoulders.  Before he could reply, however, a
gong sounded.  The door of the room was thrown open and a surging mob
from the bar streamed in.

"Front seats," yelled the poet, making a dive forward, but Aaron caught
him firmly by the arm.

"Stephen," he whispered, "there's something up here to-night.  We may
have to come into it.  Let's get seats by the door, where we can slip
out quietly.  I'm not joking."

Considering all things, Cresswell was wonderfully amenable.  They stood
on one side and let the crowd rush past them and eventually found two
seats against the side wall, within a few yards of the door.  Mr. Jacob
Potts seemed for the moment to have forgotten their existence.  He was
standing in the middle of the little ring, which was roped off on a
raised platform, stamping with his heel upon the floor.  There were
shrill whistles and cries of "Order."

"Gents," Mr. Potts announced, "this is a light-weight scrap, twelve
rounds, between our old friend Canary Joe and a youngster I found in
Craven Street--Jimmy Dunks."

He pointed first towards a pimply-faced young man, with flaxen hair
brushed smoothly down over his forehead, attired in scarlet
knickerbockers and a pink vest, over which heterogeneous attire he had
thrown a soiled, light-coloured ulster.  His opponent wore a thin
flannel vest, a pair of dilapidated golfing knickerbockers and the
remains of a dressing-gown.  They both arose and made awkward
salutations.  Canary Joe was evidently the favourite, but Mr. Potts
himself led the applause for his opponent.

"Fair do's, gents," he begged.  "This young 'un's a stranger, but from
what I've seen of 'im I believe 'e's out to do 'is best, and we none of
us can't do more."

There were a few more preliminaries and the two young men faced one
another.  They moved round for a moment like cats, amidst an almost
breathless silence.  Then there were one or two wild plunges, a little
more cautious sparring, and a yell of applause as the young man in the
golfing knickerbockers landed his right very near his opponent's mouth.

"Don't you treat 'im too light, Canary," they yelled from the back.
"Keep your eye on 'is left."

There was a brief pause at the end of the first round.  Canary Joe sat
scowling at his opponent as he received the attentions of his second.
The next round, although without decisive effect, was more vigorous;
the third produced a black eye each.  The audience settled down to
enjoy itself.  Suddenly the door at the back of the room was opened and
from somewhere below came the sound of a gong struck three tunes.
There were little murmurs of annoyance, disjointed oaths and growls
from various quarters, but, without a single moment's hesitation, at
least a score of the audience rose to their feet and made for the door.
Aaron Rodd and his companion watched them as they slunk by.  The poet
was exceedingly interested.

"Someone's going to get a biffing to-night," he confided.  "I wonder
what it's all about."

Aaron acted on an inexplicable impulse.

"Let's go and see," he suggested.

The poet rose at once to his feet.  He was ready enough, if a trifle
dubious.

"They won't want us butting in," he remarked.  "All the same, we might
see a little of the fun.  It will be more like the real thing than
this."

They passed down the few stairs into the bar.  Several of the men had
paused for a drink, but others had already slunk out into the street.
Following on the heels of the hindmost, Aaron Rodd and his companion
found themselves almost swallowed up in a sudden fog which had rolled
in from the river.  From somewhere in the midst of the chaos they heard
a quick, authoritative voice.

"Joe, you and half a dozen of you take the corners of the street.  Hold
up anything that tries to come down.  Start a fight amongst yourselves
if there are coppers about.  You others come out on the wharf."

"That Dutchman's in this, I'll swear," the poet whispered.  "Let's try
and find our way down to the river.  I know where the gate is."

Almost as he spoke, a heavy hand descended upon his shoulder, and a
dark, evil face was thrust almost into his.

"Look here, guv'nor," the man said, "you mayn't be after any 'arm down
'ere but it's one o' them nights we don't need strangers around.  You
tumble?  The old man's wolves are out and they've a nasty way of
snapping anything that comes along."

"What's the game, Sid?" the poet asked engagingly.  "We're only here
for a bit of sport."

"Never you mind what the game is," was the terse reply.  "You get back
and watch those two chickens scratching one another's faces."

There was a moment's silence.  Then from a few yards off came the sound
of a slight moan, as from a person suffocating.

"What's that?" Aaron Rodd demanded sharply.

"Never you mind what it is," was the swift reply from their unseen
adviser.  "Take your carcases inside, if you want to keep them whole."

He vanished in the fog.  Aaron Rodd gripped his companion's arm.

"Stephen," he muttered, "that was a woman's voice!"

"Sounded like it," the poet assented.  "Have you got your electric
torch in your pocket?"

"Yes!"

They heard the rattle of a key in the gate which led out on to the
wharf.  For some time it refused to turn.  Again they heard the moan,
and Aaron's blood ran cold.

"I can't stand this, Stephen," he whispered hoarsely.  "Come on."

"One moment," the poet answered.  "They can't get the gate open.  I
don't believe the guv'nor's on to this.  Stay where you are for a
minute."

He hurried back, tore up the stairs and into the dimly lit room, filled
still with breathless expectancy.  It was the end of another round,
during which Canary Joe had obtained some slight advantage.  The poet
walked straight up the room, regardless of the growls which assailed
him, and touched its presiding spirit upon the shoulder.

"Guv'nor," he said, "you told me, when we had dealings, that you'd
never taken on any job in which there was a woman to be harried."

"That's right, boy," Jacob Potts agreed.

"There's a woman in the game to-night, a woman who has been brought
down here by some of your lot, and who is down there now, either
drugged or half conscious.  They are trying to get her on the
Dutchman's steamer."

"How do you know it's a woman?" was the brief demand.

"I tell you we both heard her groan," the poet insisted.

Jacob Potts rose to his feet.

"Boys," he said, addressing the belligerents, "and gents, there will be
a ten minutes' interval.  Sorry, but it's business.  Joe will serve the
drinks, which for this occasion only will be free."

The ten minutes' interval, softened by the promise of free drinks,
displeased no one.  Jacob Potts, still in his shirt-sleeves, strode out
of the place, through the front room of the public-house and out into
the street, where a queer, unnatural silence Seemed to reign.

"There ain't no woman about 'ere!" he exclaimed.

Aaron Rodd suddenly flashed his torch.  The iron gate was closed.
There was no one before it.  They could hear the sound of men's
footsteps a few yards away on the old wooden wharf.

"They've just gone through," Aaron whispered fiercely.  "Come on!"

Jacob Potts produced a key from his pocket and swung the gate open.

"If you fellows have made a fool of me," he muttered, "there'll be
trouble, but if my boys have let me in, there'll be hell!"

Just as he finished speaking they once more heard the faint, smothered
cry from in front, followed by a man's oath.  They saw the flashing of
a light and heard the fall of a rope from the wharf into the river.
Jacob Potts quickened his pace.

"Turn on that glim o' yours, guv'nor," he growled, "and mind where
you're going.  'Ullo there?"

There was a confusion of answering voices.

"It's the guv'nor!" they heard some one say.

Then the light of Aaron Rodd's torch flashed upon the short, wooden
dock, and upon the half-dozen men grouped at the top of the crazy steps
at its furthest extremity.  One of them came back.  It was the man who
had warned the poet and Aaron.

"Guv'nor," he said earnestly, "this ain't your show.  You leave us
alone and get back to the fight."

"That be damned!" Jacob Potts replied firmly.  "It's no job of yourn to
tell me wot to do.  You know very well there's just one thing I stick
at, and I asks you a plain question, Sid, and a plain answer expected.
Is that bundle you're carrying a woman, or ain't it?"

"It's a woman," the man proclaimed doggedly, "and it's going on board
the 'Amsterdam.'"

The answer of Jacob Potts was bellicose and unprintable.  He strode
along the little wharf, followed by Aaron Rodd and Cresswell.  Behind
came the man called Sid, his face darker and more evil than ever, his
breath coming short with anger.

"Boys," Jacob Potts exclaimed, "drop that!  You hear me?  Women ain't
in the game.  You've all been told that."

There was a moment's hesitation.  Then they heard the voice of their
leader, hoarse and vicious.

"Get on with it, boys.  It's going to be the river for any one who
stands in our way to-night."

There were six of them altogether, besides Sid.  Three of them moved
now towards the steps, below which a boat was bobbing up and down.
Another man was seated in it, holding to the side by a boat-hook, and
the three men at the top of the steps were carrying something.  Sid and
the other two turned round.

"Guv'nor," the former began----

There was a sickening crash as Jacob Potts' fist caught him almost in
the mouth.  He rolled over and up again on to his feet, remaining
warily out of reach, but after that one blow easily able to keep his
assailant occupied.  Aaron Rodd had sprung for the steps, and received
a blow on the side of the head from one of the other men which sent him
reeling almost into the river.

"Get her aboard," Sid cried out.  "We can tackle this lot.  No one can
get down the street.  The boys'll see to that."

Then there was a fierce, ugly silence for several moments.  Jacob
Potts, winded from the first, the river on either side of him and
murder in the man's face whom he fought, panted and groaned with every
fresh movement.  Aaron Rodd found himself suddenly in a new world, a
new uplifting instinct sending the blood tingling through his veins.
He was fighting, a thing he had never done since his school-days,
fighting with long, swinging blows, making scarcely an effort to
protect himself, fighting in an atmosphere indescribable, the thirst
for blood hot in his veins, with one desire throbbing in his heart--to
kill or throw into the river the man who kept surging up towards him.
It was a vicious face, fair-complexioned once, but dark now with engine
grease, with bleary eyes, mouth wide open all the time, disclosing a
broken row of hideous sickly-looking teeth.  But for the man's evil
life he would have disposed of his opponent with his first few blows,
for he had been in his day a bruiser of some repute, but Aaron Rodd
knew no pain, felt no fear, and he was the first conqueror.  Through
sheer fortune, hitting wildly with all his strength, his long right arm
landed full on the point of his assailant's jaw.  The man went over
with a sickening crash.  Sid, who was sparring still with Jacob Potts,
leaned for a moment downwards.

"Lay her down in the boat and come up, one of you," he shouted.
"Bill's done in.  Get down and let the other boys through.  They're at
the gate.  We'll finish off these blighters then."

One of the men, who had been stepping into the boat, turned back.
Suddenly there was a scream from below and Aaron Rodd knew that his had
been no dream.  The voice was Henriette's.

"Help!  Help!" she cried.

Her voice was smothered but Aaron Rodd's shout rang through the night.

"We're here, Henriette!  We'll rescue you.  Hold on."

Then there was the sound of a mighty splash.  The poet, who had
suddenly closed with his man, had got him to the very edge of the
wharf.  Apparently one or both had lost their balance.  For a moment
the fighting ceased.  Every one listened.  A few yards away they could
hear the long, level strokes of a man swimming--one man only.  Then
Jacob Potts' voice broke the tense silence.

"I'm--I'm done," he moaned.

Aaron Rodd, who had been waiting for the two men running up the steps,
swung round.  A peaceful man all his life, he was suddenly a fiend.  He
seized the electric torch from his pocket and brought it down with all
his strength on the head of Jacob Potts' opponent.  The man fell over
with scarcely a cry, just as the publican reeled backwards.  The
realisation of what had happened gave him a moment's extra strength.

"You've done him, sir," he faltered.  "Can you keep those other two off
for a moment whilst I get my wind?  That brute--hit me--below the belt.
I forgot he wouldn't fight fair.  Mind this little one.  He'll trip
you."

Aaron Rodd turned almost with a laugh to meet his two assailants.  It
seemed to him that there was a new joy in the world.  He whirled the
torch over his head, missed the skull of the nearest of the new-comers
and brought it crashing on to his shoulder.  At the same time he
himself received a fierce blow from the second man, staggered, tripped
and recovered himself.  The whole place went round.  He put his hands
up for a moment before his head, felt them battered down, struck wildly
again and again.  One of his blows went home with a sickening thud and
the joy of it thrilled him.  Both men were closing in upon him,
however.  On the other side of the wharf they could hear the gate being
rattled.  There was a low whistle, twice repeated.  The man from the
boat shouted.

"Climb the gate, boys."

"There's more of 'em," Jacob Potts gasped.  "Keep it up for a moment,
Mr. Rodd.  I'm coming in to help you."

Then there was another hush, ominous, in a sense mysterious.  There was
a sound which conveyed little enough to Aaron Rodd, but which the
others recognised promptly enough--the long, mechanical swing of oars.
Without a second's hesitation, Aaron's two assailants turned and ran,
fleet-footed and silent, off the wharf, and vanished somewhere in the
darkness.  The gate was rattled no more and from up the street came the
sound of flying footsteps.  Jacob Potts began to sob.

"It's the police--the river police!  That ever I should be glad to
welcome 'em!  Get down to the boat, Mr. Rodd.  My God, what's come to
you, sir!"

Aaron Rodd walked from one side of the quay to the other like a drunken
man.  There were all manner of stars in front of him.  He gripped hold
of the rope and stole down the steps.  He was suddenly steadied by a
great excitement.  With a black shawl torn back from her head in that
last struggle, her feet and hands tied together, the remains of a gag
hanging from her mouth, her face livid, her eyes full of horrible fear,
lay Henriette.  She saw him swaying over her, gripping the end of the
rope, his face streaming with blood but with all manner of things in
his eyes, and she made a little movement, tried to hold up her hands,
tried even to smile.

"Oh, thank God!  Thank God!"

The sound of the oars was no longer audible.  A long boat, crowded with
men in dark uniform, came gliding out of the shadows.  A boat-hook
gripped the side of the quay.  The poet, looking like a drowned
retriever, stood up in the bows and cheered lustily.  One of the
uniformed men, who seemed to be an inspector, flashed a lantern upon
the scene.

"What's wrong here?" he asked quickly.

Aaron Rodd kneeled upon the slippery steps and pointed to the girl.
One of the men clambered into the boat and cut the ropes.  They half
carried her up on to the wharf.  The policemen followed.  They flashed
lanterns around.  The man Sid was lying on his side, motionless.  Aaron
Rodd's first assailant was tying in a doubled-up heap, moaning to
himself.  Mr. Jacob Potts was just beginning to recover himself.

"So you're in this, are you, Potts?" the inspector remarked grimly.
"The boys broken loose, eh?"

"Just a little scrap," the publican groaned.

Then Aaron Rodd was suddenly aware of a new sensation.  He felt a pair
of warm arms thrown around his neck.  The poet, who had been shaking
himself like a dripping dog, sprang to his side.  The sky came down and
the planks beneath his feet seemed jumping towards his throat.  But
Aaron Rodd, though the world around him was fading fast from his
consciousness, had found new things and he was quite happy.




_Chapter V_  _The Mysterious Assistant_

Abraham Letchowiski stood in the doorway of his small but brilliantly
lit shop in one of the broad thoroughfares leading out of the Mile End
Road, and beamed upon the Saturday night passers-by.  He was, in his
way, a picturesque looking object--patriarchal, almost biblical.  He
wore a long, rusty-black frock-coat, from which the buttons had long
since departed, but which hung in straight lines about his tall, spare
form.  His dishevelled grey beard reached to the third button of his
waistcoat.  His horn-rimmed spectacles were pushed back to his
forehead.  Every now and then he harangued a likely-looking couple in
mild and persuasive accents.

"Young shentleman, shtop von minute.  Bring the beautiful young lady
inside.  I am selling sheap to-night, very very sheap.  Young
shentleman, you want a real diamond ring?  I have the sheapest diamond
rings in the vorld.  I am Letchowiski, the gem merchant.  You bring
your moniesh to me.  You get better value than anyvere in Vitechapel or
the Vest End.  Come inside, my tears."

A few of the passers-by answered him with chaff.  One or two of the
more forward of the girls threw him a kiss.  Old father Letchowiski on
a Saturday night was a familiar feature of the dingy marketing
thoroughfare, but to-night more than one fancied that his heart was not
in it.  Presently, during a lull, he turned back into his shop,
fingered lovingly a few of his wares, gewgaws of the most glaring
description, and then turned to a small boy who stood behind the
counter, a remarkable, cross-eyed youth, standing little higher than
the counter, with black hair, a narrow face and sallow complexion.

"David, you call me the moment anyone puts their head in the shop.  You
hear?  Call loudly."

"All right, granfer," the boy replied.  "Can I go to the door and shout
at them?"

"If you like," the old gentleman agreed tolerantly.  "If you sell
anything, perhaps I give you a little commission."

A beatific smile spread over the boy's face as he scrambled under the
counter.  Abraham Letchowiski opened a door which led into the rear of
the premises, drew aside the curtain and peered for a moment back again
through the shop into the street, over the head of the small boy, who
with outstretched hands was making the night hideous with cries of
fervid invitation.  Then he dropped the curtain, descended two stairs,
passed through a small, ill-ventilated sitting-room, the table of which
was laid for a homely meal, on through another door, and along a dark
passage.  Through a further door at the end came a chink of brilliant
light.  He knocked twice softly and stepped inside.  A man with a
tired, livid face, his clothing covered by a long smock, heavy
spectacles disfiguring his features, was stooping over a tiny lathe.
The soft whir of a dynamo from a corner purred insistently.  A
brilliant droplight from the ceiling was lowered almost over the bench.
Something glittered in the white hands of the workman as he turned
around with a little start.

"Letchowiski!" he muttered.  "Well?"

"Finish for to-night," Letchowiski whispered imploringly.  "All the
evening I have been uneasy.  Just now I stand in my doorway and I shout
my wares and my eyes search.  There is a man in the clothing shop
opposite.  He pretends to deal with Hyam for a suit, but I see him
often with his eyes turned this way.  He is like the man of whom you
have told me--the man Brodie."

The artificer did not hesitate for a moment.  He looked in the mirror
opposite to him and straightened a little more naturally the coal black
hair which only an artist could have arranged.  With his foot he
stopped the dynamo.  From a cupboard opposite to him he brought out a
dozen cheap watches and spread them around.  One of these he proceeded
with neat fingers to take to pieces.

"It is well to be careful, Abraham Letchowiski," he agreed softly.  "Go
back to the shop.  Is supper ready?"

"There is a little cold fish upon the table," Letchowiski replied.  "It
is useless to wait for Rosa.  We will sit down, you and I, when you
wish."

A faint flicker of disgust crossed the face of the listener.  He
watched the disappearing figure of the old man.  Then he half closed
his eyes.

"It is the end," he reminded himself softly.  "All that remains is to
get away."

Mr. Harvey Grimm took off his overalls and looked at himself carefully
in the glass.  He was wearing a well-worn blue serge suit, a flannel
shirt and collar, a faded wisp of blue tie.  His black hair was
plastered down on to his forehead, ending on one side in a little curl,
after the fashion of the neighbourhood.  The man was so consummate an
actor that his very cast of features seemed to have assumed a Semitic
aspect.  He readjusted his spectacles, busied himself at the bench for
a few more minutes, covered over the dynamo, and finally made his way
stealthily into the shop.  He paused for a moment with his hand upon
the counter, listening to the old man who stood in the doorway.  His
fingers played with a tray of atrocious-looking pieces of cut-glass,
set in common brass.  Abraham Letchowiski, in one of his pauses for
breath, glanced around and saw him.

"You have finished?" he asked eagerly.

"Finished," was the quiet reply.  "Let us eat together."

The jeweller abandoned his place, which was promptly taken by the small
boy.

"You go and have your supper, granfer," he begged.  "I do some good
business."

"Aren't you hungry?" the old man asked affectionately.

The small boy shook his head.

"I rather stay here and do business," he declared.  "Young shentleman
went by just now wants diamond ring to give to the lady.  He promised
to come back."

They left him standing upon the threshold, eager and expectant, and
took their places in the musty little room before the fragment of cold
fish, at which Harvey Grimm glanced for a moment in disgust.  They had
barely settled down before the door was thrown vigorously open.  A
tall, dark young woman, dressed in all the finery of the neighbourhood,
swung into the room.  She held out her cheek to her grandfather, but
her bold black eyes rested upon Harvey Grimm.

"What a supper!" she exclaimed scornfully.  "And after I've been away
for nearly ten days, too!  You don't expect me to eat this, do you?"

"Sit down, my dear, and take a little," the old man begged nervously.
"If I had been sure that you had been coming--but we are never sure of
you, Rosa.  We expected you last Saturday, but you never came."

"Pooh! that is your own look-out," the girl declared.  "You are rolling
in money, grandfather, and you live like a pauper.  I wonder your young
men stay," she added, showing a row of white teeth as she beamed upon
Harvey Grimm.  "I'm sure I shouldn't, unless you treated me better than
this."

"If you like, my dear," Abraham Letchowiski suggested, "I will go out
and buy some fruit."

She pushed him back in his place.

"Sit still," she ordered.  "I will eat with you what there is.
Afterwards we will see."

They proceeded with their very scanty meal.  The girl talked loudly
about her situation in the great tailoring establishment, dwelt on the
fact that she had just been made forewoman over one of the departments,
invited their admiration of the cut of her skirt, standing boldly up,
with her arms akimbo, to display the better the allurements of her
luxurious figure, her eyes flashing provocatively the whole of the
time.  Harvey Grimm, who had been at first silent and unresponsive,
seemed suddenly to fall a victim to her charms.  He met her more than
half-way in the flirtation which she so obviously desired.  They were
seated arm in arm, whispering together, his lips very close to her
flushed cheek, when the little door leading to the shop was suddenly
opened.  Paul Brodie stood there, looking down upon them, and behind
him another man, also in plain clothes.

There was a brief and somewhat curious silence.  The two new-comers
seemed content with a close scrutiny of the dingy, odoriferous
apartment.  It was Abraham Letchowiski who first spoke.  He rose to his
feet and leaned over the table.  The hand which lowered his spectacles
on to his nose was shaking.

"Vat you vant here?" he demanded.

"Sorry to disturb you, sir," Brodie said pleasantly, bowing towards
Rosa.  "We want to search your premises.  Don't be alarmed.  Unless you
have something to conceal we shall do you no harm, and we'll take care
of all your treasures."

"But who are you, then?" the old man persisted.  "Vy should you search
my premises?  I have done nothing wrong.  I have lived honest always."

"That's all right," Brodie declared soothingly.  "We ain't going to
hurt you any."

"You know me, Mr. Letchowiski," the other man observed.  "My name's
Bone--John Bone.  I am the detective attached to the police-station
around the corner.  We won't worry you any more than we're obliged to,
but on this gentleman's information we are bound just to have a look
round."

"But my pizness--it' will be ruined!" Abraham Letchowiski cried,
wringing his hands.  "If my customers know, they will never believe
again that I am an honest man.  I shall be ruined!  They will come no
more near my shop!"

"Nothing of the sort," the detective assured him.  "I have only left
one man outside and he is in plain clothes.  We can search this room
and the bedroom and your workshop, without attracting anyone's
attention.  Come, Mr. Letchowiski, you and I know one another."

The old man was still vociferous in his expressions of dismay.

"I am seventy-three years old," he moaned.  "I have never been in
trouble.  I am honest, just as honest as a man can be."

"Then keep your hands exactly as they are now," Brodie told him.  "So!"

With the ease of experience he ran his fingers over the old man's
clothing, searching him from head to foot.

"Well, I never!" Rosa exclaimed, her eyes flashing angrily.  "Fancy
treating an old man like that!  Is anyone going to try to do it to me,
I should like to know?  They'll feel my fingernails, if they do."

"It will not be necessary," John Bone replied politely.  "We watched
you enter."

"What you looking for?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of
her anger.

"Ah!" the detective murmured.  "Is this your assistant, Mr.
Letchowiski?" he went on.

Harvey Grimm rose slowly to his feet and held out his hands.

"I am not an assistant of anybody's," he declared, and his voice seemed
to have undergone an extraordinary change.  "My name is Ed. Levy, and I
am a skilled watchmaker."

John Bone searched him briefly from head to foot.  All the while,
Brodie was going round the apartment.  Cupboards were peered into,
ornaments turned upside down, the boards and walls tapped, every
possible hiding-place ransacked.  John Bone disappeared for a few
minutes up the stairs, and they heard his heavy tramp in the bedroom
above.  As soon as he had returned, the two men made their way towards
the inner door.

"Come with us down to the workshop, Abraham Letchowiski," the detective
invited.

"Vot you want me for?" the old man asked querulously.

"Never mind.  Come along with us.  We may have questions to ask."

They disappeared, the old jeweller groaning in the rear.  As they
passed through the door, Paul Brodie glanced for a moment back.  The
young man, who had called himself Ed. Levy, had passed his arm once
more through Rosa's.  Their faces were close together.  An amorous grin
had parted the young man's lips and he was whispering in the girl's
ear.  Brodie smiled at his half-conceived suspicion, as he turned away.
Rosa and her grandfather's assistant were left alone.

"What you think?" she asked him.  "Has grandfather been doing anything,
eh?"

"Not he," was the confident reply.  "Abraham Letchowiski is too old and
too clever to run such risks at his time of life.  Besides, he has
plenty of money."

Rosa assented.  She was apparently convinced of her grandfather's
probity.

"You're right," she declared.  "He has got plenty of money, and no one
to leave it to except David and me.  A nice dowry for me, eh?"

"Lucky girl!"  Harvey Grimm sighed.

"These young men--they know it," she went on.  "There's Mr. Hyam, from
opposite, and the two Solomons.  But I don't like them--they're too
clumsy.  I like you."

He held her hand tighter.  She presented for his examination her
fingers, exposing a very large and brilliant ring and a massive gold
bracelet.

"I love jewellery," she confided.  "Isn't that beautiful?  Some day you
give me a ring, eh, and I wear it--which finger you like me to wear it
on?"

"Some day," he promised, "when I am earning a little more, I will give
you a jewel that will make all the girls in your workshop mad with
envy."

"If you want to earn more money," she asked, "why do you work for
grandfather?  All the young men make jokes about him.  He never pays
anyone half what they are worth."

Harvey Grimm nodded mysteriously.

"You wait," he told her.  "I never stay long anywhere.  I am a
journeyman repairer.  I earn more money that way.  I have about
finished here now."

"To-night," the girl whispered, "you take me to a cinema palace.
There's a fine one at the corner of the street.  If you like," she
added with a sigh, "I pay for my own seat."

He hesitated for a moment.  Then he smiled.

"We will start directly these men have gone," he promised, "and I will
pay for both."

"That is better," she acquiesced, with an air of relief.  "It is always
better for the gentleman to pay.  Tell me," she went on, a little
abruptly, "what do they look for, these men?  They are a long time in
the workshop."

"It is always the same," he told her.  "Wherever I go, I find it.
There are always robberies, day by day, up in the West End, and they
think there is nowhere else the stones can be brought and sold but in
this neighbourhood.  Every little jeweller's shop from here to the far
end of the Mile End Road is ransacked.  This is the second time they
have visited us."

"Then they are very foolish people," Rosa declared.  "Grandfather
wouldn't buy anything that was stolen.  He is too nervous.  He has no
courage.  Yet," she went on thoughtfully, "if he is really as rich as
they say he is, one wonders how he makes it all out of this poky little
shop."

Harvey Grimm nodded his head many times in wise fashion.

"A very clever man, Abraham Letchowiski," he declared.  "Oh, I know
many things!  Those brooches he sells hundreds of at a shilling
each--they cost one halfpenny.  The engagement rings with the rubies or
sapphires--you take your choice--nine shillings he charges for those,
tenpence halfpenny they cost him.  Money comes soon when one can
persuade people to buy.  Then he lends money everywhere, when it is
safe.  Many of these tradespeople in the street owe him money.  Hush!
They are coming back.  After the cinema, perhaps, we have a little
supper together, eh?"

She hugged his arm affectionately, which was precisely what he meant
her to do.  The entrance of the three men found them engaged in amorous
whisperings.  Brodie scarcely glanced in their direction.  He was
frowning sullenly.

"Just a few minutes in the shop, Mr. Letchowiski," the detective said,
"and we'll move on and leave you in peace."

They passed up the two steps and through the little door, which they
closed behind them.  Harvey Grimm for a moment seemed to forget his
companion.  He rose to his feet and stealthily crept to the curtained
window.  He stood there, peering through a chink into the shop.  It was
becoming difficult now to retain that wonderful composure.  The hand
which had stolen into his trousers pocket was tightly clenched upon a
small, hard object.

"Why do you watch there?" Rosa demanded petulantly.  "Come back to me.
Grandfather will be here directly."

Her new admirer made no reply.  His eyes were riveted upon Paul Brodie,
who held in his hands the little tray, piled with abominable gewgaws.
Presently he set it down again upon the counter.  Harvey Grimm bit his
lip until the blood came.

"Why do you bother about those stupid men?" she protested.  "Come back
here, or I shall come to you."

He heard her rise with a great rustle.  He felt the odour of patchouli
and cheap sachets about him.  She crept to his side just as the shop
door opened and the two men went out.  Then he turned and kissed her
full on the red, pouting lips.  She giggled hysterically for her
grandfather had just pushed open the curtained door and was standing
looking down upon them.  He stamped his foot, shook his head and raised
his hands.

"You kiss my granddaughter--you?" he cried.

Harvey Grimm held out his finger.  The old man suddenly stopped.  He
crossed the room towards his high-backed chair and sank back with a
little sigh of relief.

"I am too old for excitement like this," he mumbled.  "I am getting
very old."

Rosa turned towards him.

"Mr. Levy is going to take me to a picture palace, grandfather," she
announced.  "Would you like me to call and ask Mr. Hyam to come across
and sit with you?"

The old man shook his head.

"No, no!" he replied.  "It would mean coffee for two and I have no
money.  You go to the cinema with Mr. Levy and enjoy yourself, my dear.
These men have terrified me.  I am old--too old.  I shall go to
Deucher's and get some coffee by myself.  Come and get your supper," he
cried through the open door to the boy.  "I will come into the shop for
a little time."

The boy came reluctantly from behind the counter and pushed past his
cousin and her escort into the sitting-room.  Rosa turned back to speak
to him for a minute and Harvey Grimm was alone in the shop.  He
stretched out his hand towards the tray of gewgaws, and a little shower
of its contents slipped into his overcoat pocket.  Presently Rosa
reappeared, drawing on her gloves.

"We go now," she declared.  "Walk slowly out of the shop.  I like Mr.
Hyam to see us, from opposite.  He is always bothering me to go out
with him.  I like you best.  There!  This way."

They made a very deliberate progress along the crowded street until
they reached the cinema palace.  Harvey Grimm paid for sixpenny seats,
and sat arm in arm with Rosa in an atmosphere which seemed to reek of
fried fish, rank tobacco smoke and cheap scent.  His left hand held her
purposely ungloved fingers inside her muff.  His right hand toyed with
forty thousand pounds' worth of diamonds thrust into common settings
which sometimes pricked his fingers.  When the performance was over
they left, still arm in arm.

"Rosa," he announced, "to-night I give you a treat.  I tell you a
secret as well.  I am leaving your grandfather's.  I have a much better
place.  I have saved money, too."

She clung to him in unrestrained affection.

"How much?" she whispered.

"Never mind," he replied.  "Maybe three hundred pounds, maybe more.
To-night I have the spending fit upon me.  We take a taxicab and we
drive together up west.  I give you some supper at the Monico."

She drew a little breath of delight.  Suddenly she was serious.

"Let us go by the Tube," she suggested.  "We shall save three shillings
towards the supper.  You can buy me a bottle of scent with that."

He laughed and handed her into the taxicab which he had already hailed,
directed the man to drive to the Monico and stepped in by her side.

"I can buy you a bottle of scent all right," he assured her, "and in
here, don't you see, we are quite alone, Rosa.  In the restaurant there
will be people."

"We might have had the taxicab home," she sighed, her head upon his
shoulder.

"Listen," he explained, "after supper I pay for your taxicab, if you
will, but I must leave you.  I have to see a man on business at
half-past eleven.  It is my new employer."

For a moment she drew away and looked at him doubtfully.

"On business at half-past eleven?" she repeated.  "What is your
business?  Are you an honest man, Ed. Levy, eh?"

"I am as honest as your grandfather," he answered, "and listen, I am
clever.  I can make money--make it quickly."

She sat a little closer to him and with her own fingers drew his arm
around her waist.

"Shall we be married soon?" she whispered.  "Grandfather must die some
day soon, and there's no one knows how much money he's got.  David and
I will have it all."

"We'll talk about that," Harvey Grimm promised.


At a few minutes after twelve on the following morning, Harvey Grimm,
very spruce and very debonair, pushed open the swing-doors of the small
smoking-room of the Milan, and crossed the room with the obvious
intention of proceeding towards the bar.  A little welcoming chorus
assailed him from a circular lounge in the right-hand corner of the
room.  Seated there were four of his friends whom at first he scarcely
recognised.  There was Aaron Rodd with his arm in a sling, a piece of
sticking-plaster on his forehead and a thick stick by his side; the
poet, with a bandaged head and a shade over his eye; Henriette, looking
a little fragile but very animated; and her brother, still in uniform,
leaning back in an easy chair by her side.  Harvey Grimm stared at them
all in blank and ever-increasing astonishment.

"Has there been an earthquake?" he asked, as he shook hands and
exchanged greetings with everybody, "or have I, in my country
seclusion, missed a scrap?"

"You have missed the scrap of your life," Cresswell replied eagerly.
"You have saved your skin at the expense of untold glory."

"Tell me about it," the new-comer begged, as he took his place in the
little circle.

"Where can one find words?" the poet began expansively.  "It was an
Homeric sight, a battle royal!  It took place in the darkness, upon a
slippery wooden wharf, with the black waters of the river beneath, and
murderous parasites assailing us on every side.  It was an epic of
biffing, the glorious triumph of the unfit over the river-side apache.
And let me tell you this, my friend Harvey--for an untrained fighter
the world doesn't hold a man who can hit so quickly and so hard as our
newly established hero, Mr. Aaron Rodd.  I have decided that he has
earned immortality.  I am composing a poem which I shall dedicate to
him."

"Could I hear what it was all about?" Harvey Grimm asked meekly.

"Me," Henrietta sighed.

Then they told their story, all of them in turn, except Brinnen,
supplying details.  Towards the end, however, the poet took up the
running and finished alone.

"His face," the latter declared, gripping Aaron Rodd by the arm, "was
like a pastel in white chalk against the soft background of velvety
blackness.  Heaven lit the burning light in his eyes.  The swing of his
right arm was like the pendulum of fate----"

"Oh, keep this rot for the poem!" Aaron Rodd interrupted forcibly.  "If
you want to gas, what about your own swim to the river police-station?"

"A series of truly Homeric episodes," the poet assented, with a gentle
sigh.  "My pen shall give them immortality.  I shall not forget to
allude to the part which I, too, played in this drama of fog and river.
The water was very cold," he added, suddenly finishing his cocktail.

"And our friend from the country?" Brinnen asked quietly.  "How has he
fared?"

There was a breathless silence.  Harvey Grimm nodded slightly.  He
glanced around the room, of which they were the only occupants.  Both
doors were closed.

"All is well," he announced softly.  "I returned last night.  The
business is finished."

"How much?" Brinnen enquired eagerly.

"There will be forty-five thousand pounds.  I could not draw it all
last night, but it will be paid within a week.  I have nine thousand
with me.  Six of that I will hand over at any moment you please."

"There is no one in the room," Brinnen murmured suggestively.

Harvey Grimm drew out a pocket-book, ran some notes through his
fingers, and passed them over to Brinnen.  Once more the latter glanced
around the room.  Then with his left hand he produced from the pocket
of his coat a necklace of brilliants, one of which, the centre one,
seemed to shine with a faint, rosy light.

"Better see what you can do with that," he remarked, tossing it lightly
across.

Harvey Grimm held the necklace for a moment in his fingers before he
slipped it into the concealment of his pocket.  During that moment he
caught an impression of Henriette's eyes, full of amazement, fixed upon
it.  She turned towards her brother.

"Leopold," she exclaimed wonderingly, "I do not remember----"

He brushed her words aside.

"You have not seen all," he told her significantly.

Harvey Grimm rang the bell.

"I warn you," he said, "that it will be a few days before I can abandon
civilisation again, even for a task like this."

Brinnen moved uneasily in his chair.

"It is work, this," he pointed out, "which carries with it a special
urgency.  Remember that its results will last for a lifetime."

"Quite true," was the somewhat grudging admission.  "It also means
great risks.  I have been as near the end of things, within the last
twenty-four hours, as I care to be."

The waiter appeared with a tray full of cocktails.  Harvey Grimm
accepted his and leaned back in his chair with a beatific aspect.

"This," he murmured, "is one of the decadent luxuries denied to me in
my country seclusion.  Like many other things in life, it is almost
worth while to lose it for a time, for the sake----"

He broke off in his speech.  They all leaned a little forward in their
chairs.  From a side door at the further end of the apartment, leading
to the private suites in the hotel, a lift man suddenly appeared, with
a valet upon his heels.  They crossed the room with almost feverish
haste.  They were obviously distressed.  A small boy followed, a moment
or two later, with face as pale as death.  There was a confused murmur
of voices just outside the glass door leading to the main portion of
the hotel, and a moment afterwards they reappeared with the manager
between them, all talking excitedly at the same time.  Then the door
opened once more and a woman, tall and dark, in a long dressing-gown of
green silk, rushed in.  She threw out her hands towards the manager.

"Send for the police!" she cried.  "My husband--he is murdered! ... and
my jewels--they are all stolen!  The police, do you hear?"

They all vanished through the distant door, the woman clinging to the
manager's arm and talking excitedly all the time.  The little party
looked at one another.

"That was Madame de Borria, the wife of the South American
millionaire," Harvey Grimm said slowly.

"The woman who wears the necklace with the rose diamond!" Henriette
exclaimed breathlessly.

Then there was a queer, tense silence.  Captain Brinnen lifted his
glass to his lips and finished his cocktail.

"There is more than one rose diamond in the world," he observed coolly.




_Chapter VI_  _Paul Brodie Strikes_

Mr. Jacob Potts, blowing very hard, and with his tongue protruding from
the corner of his mouth, finished an elaborate signature, patted his
waistcoat pocket, in which he had just deposited a cheque, laid down
the pen, and, leaning back in his chair, crossed his legs.  He was once
more occupying the distinguished position of being Aaron Rodd's only
client.

"I never thought to do it," he declared.  "I never thought to part with
'The Sailor-boys' while I was, so to speak, in the prime of life.  It's
'aving the lads turn agin me that's done it.  It shows, Mr. Rodd," he
added impressively, "what money will do in this world."

"Financially," Aaron Rodd reminded him, "you are independent,
absolutely independent of work."

"I know, but what's a man to do?" Mr. Potts replied with a sigh.
"There was plenty down there always to keep me occupied, and those
lads--well, I could have sworn to their running straight till that
blarsted Dutchman came along.  I tell you, Mr. Rodd," he went on, "I've
done some deals in my life, and I've been up against propositions where
money didn't seem much object.  I've 'ad jobs brought to me which I
wouldn't allow my lads to tackle, where they, in a manner of speaking,
thrust a blank cheque down under my nose, but I never in my born days
knowed money chucked about like them as was at the back of that
Dutchman was willing to chuck, it about.  Why, for an ordinary job, if
my boys got a tenner apiece they thought themselves on velvet.  From
wot Tim, my barman, told me, and he generally noses out wot there is
going abaht, there was two 'undred quid for each of those boys if they
got the young woman on board.  No wonder they were kind of off their
chumps!"

"Where exactly did they mean to take her?" Aaron Rodd asked.

Mr. Jacob Potts grinned.

"I bet she knows, sir, and I should 'ave thought she'd told you before
this," he replied.  "Give every man 'is due, I say, and for an amateur
that 'ad no more idea than a babe unborn how to put up his dukes, I
must say you did fairly let into 'em, Mr. Rodd.  I never seed a man
lose 'old of 'imself so, in a manner of speaking, and as for that young
gent as writes poetry, why, I'd make a bruiser of 'im in six months.
'E don't seem to feel pain....  And bein' as we're on the subject of
that scrap, sir, are you above taking a word of advice from an old man?"

"I certainly am not," Aaron Rodd assured him.

"If I was you, I should go a bit quiet with the young lady and 'er
friends," Jacob Potts said seriously.  "I've nowt straightforward to
tell agin 'em, and that's a fact, but a bit here and a bit there is
good enough for a man with a level head.  There's three or four of 'er
kidney in this country, and, if I'm not greatly mistook, they're wrong
'uns."

"I can't think that the young lady comes altogether under that
designation," Aaron Rodd protested stiffly.  "At the same time, Mr.
Potts, I must admit that her associations are mysterious."

"Steer clear of them, sir, and take an old man's advice," the
ex-publican begged.  "I've 'ad things 'inted to me about them that I
shouldn't like altogether to put into words----"

Aaron Rodd saw his client out and found an old friend ascending the
staircase.  Harvey Grimm was whistling softly to himself, his hat was
at its usual jaunty angle, his violets were as fresh as ever, his
clothes as carefully brushed.  Only his expression was different.  He
was almost serious.  He took Aaron by the arm.

"Put on your hat, my friend," he said.  "We will walk for a little
time."

Aaron obeyed and they made their way down to the Embankment Gardens.

"Listen," Harvey Grimm began, looking around to be sure that no
passers-by were within hearing distance, "there is such a thing as
tempting Fate a little too far.  I think we have come to the point when
we had better draw in."

"Explain yourself, please," his companion begged.

"During the last few weeks," Harvey Grimm proceeded, "I have broken up
and cut into different shapes nearly a hundred thousand pounds' worth
of diamonds.  I have actually handled nearly eighty thousand pounds in
money.  You and I are fifteen thousand pounds each to the good.  Our
friends want to go on.  Frankly, I've got the funks.  I'd like to cry
off for a time."

"That doesn't sound like you," Aaron remarked.

"Perhaps not," his friend admitted.  "All the same, I've no fancy for
thrusting my neck into the noose.  Brodie doesn't even know it himself,
but he was hot on the scent last time, He found out, somehow or other,
the very house in which I was living.  We were in the same room.  He
even had me searched.  Once I saw him stare.  I thought it was all up.
Then his suspicion passed.  It was just the way one of the Jewish girls
down there had accepted me which put him off, but I tell you, Aaron, it
was touch and go.  Then the diamonds themselves--there was a stroke of
genius there of which I am proud.  I hadn't long to do it either.
Where do you think I hid them?"

"No idea."

"Of course you haven't!  Listen.  I had set them roughly, in common
brass fittings, like a pile of common brooches that were being sold,
and I mixed them all up together, let them lie there on the counter of
the little jeweller's shop where I have been doing my work and where I
was hiding.  Brodie took up some and let them fall through his fingers.
I tell you that was the closest shave of my life!"

"I think we should be wise to drop it," Aaron declared earnestly.  "We
are off the rocks now, Harvey.  I am content with what I've got."

"That's how I'm feeling," the other assented, "and yet there's this
last necklace.  It seems rather playing it low-down on Brinnen not to
get rid of that for him.  You see, unless it's broken up quickly, it's
more dangerous stuff to handle than the others."

"Why?" Aaron demanded.

"Don't be foolish," Harvey Grimm admonished, a little impatiently.
"There's the hotel where it was stolen, right in front of you.  Here am
I with the necklace, a hundred yards away.  There's Brinnen on the same
floor.  There's Madame de Borria--why, it's a dare-devil piece of work,
anyway."

"You don't mean that it's Madame de Borria's necklace you've got?"
Aaron Rodd groaned.

"Of course it is!" Harvey Grimm replied, a little testily.  "You saw it
yesterday, didn't you?  There it is in my overcoat pocket, the pocket
nearest you, at the present moment."

Aaron Rodd paused abruptly before a bench and sat down.  It was quite
close to where he had first seen Henriette.

"Look here," he said, "for God's sake, Harvey, jump into a taxi at
Charing-Cross there and take the thing off somewhere."

"Take it off?" was the grim response.  "I'd give a cool hundred to be
rid of it at this minute.  The trouble is that if I make a single move
in the direction of any of my haunts, the whole thing will be blown
upon."

"You mean that you are being followed?"

"Brodie hasn't been fifty yards away from me since nine o'clock,"
Harvey Grimm muttered.  "Madame de Borria saw him yesterday, just after
the theft, and he persuaded her to put the matter into his hands.  See
that window--the end one but three on the top storey but two?"

Aaron looked up to where the spotless white front of the Milan gleamed
through the budding trees.

"I see it," he admitted.

"That is the window of Madame de Borria.  Now count five windows to the
left and one down--that is my room.  Now up again, and two on to the
right, and you come to the apartments of Captain Brinnen, known to Paul
Brodie as the redoubtable Jeremiah Sands.  When you add to these
geographical coincidences the fact that the necklace is at the present
moment in my pocket, and that I can't move a yard without being
followed, you will understand that one needs all one's wits this
morning.  We are getting just a little near the bone."

"Nearer than you imagine, perhaps," Aaron Rodd whispered.  "Here's
Brodie."

Harvey Grimm was, for a moment, curiously still.  His frame seemed to
have stiffened into a sort of rigid attention.  One felt that his brain
was working with the same concentrated force.  He neither moved nor
looked in the direction which his companion had indicated.  Instead he
leaned a little further back in the corner of the seat and lit a
cigarette.

"One needs to remember," he murmured, "that it is really quite a long
time since I have seen this unwelcome intruder upon our privacy."

Brodie came strolling along the asphalt walk, puffing out his cheeks
and gazing about him, as though exercise and an interested
contemplation of the river were the sole reason for his peregrinations.
He appeared to recognise the two men only in the act of passing them.
He at once stopped short and greeted them in his usual hearty fashion.

"Pleasant little spot, this, for an hour's recreation," he declared.
"I was thinking about you, by the by, Grimm, as I walked along."

"I am flattered," was the calm reply.  "I should have thought that all
your attention would have been engrossed upon the little affair over
yonder.  I understand that Madame de Borria has placed the recovery of
her necklace in your hands.  Quite a feather in your cap, my friend, if
you succeed."

Brodie glanced casually at the block of buildings in front.

"Yes," he assented, "I have that on my mind, of course.  By the by,
were you going back to your rooms, by any chance?"

"I was on my way there."

"Come, that's fortunate.  With your permission, we will walk along
together."

The two men rose and they all strolled along towards the hotel.

"Curiously enough," Brodie went on, "I was wondering whether I should
be likely to run up against you to-day, Grimm.  We wanted to ask your
advice, Inspector Ditchwater and I, about that little affair the night
before last.  You heard the particulars, I suppose?"

"I was in the smoking-room," Harvey Grimm admitted, "when Madame came
running down in her dressing-gown.  Naturally, we heard the story told
a good many times."

"Just so!  Madame, it seems," the detective continued, "heard nothing,
knew nothing, until late in the morning, when her maid told her that
the floor valet was unable to obtain admittance to her husband's room.
She at once stepped through the communicating door and found him still
unconscious, with the necklace missing."

"Has he recovered yet?" Harvey Grimm enquired.  "Is he able to give any
account of what happened?"

"I saw him for a few minutes last night," Brodie replied.  "He seemed
still very dazed and confused, but he talked quite coherently.  His
story is simple enough and doesn't help us much.  He was fast
asleep--he can't even say at what hour--when he was awakened by the
thrusting of a gag into his mouth and a bandage over his eyes.  He
thought at first it was a nightmare and he tried to spring out of bed.
He was held down, however, quite firmly, and something placed under his
nose which made him feel just as though, to use his own words, he was
sinking back to sleep again.  He remembers nothing more until the
morning, when he was found by his wife.  The moment they released the
gag he was violently sick, and the room certainly smells ethery."

"What about the necklace?"

"Well, the necklace, for some reason or other, seems to have been kept
in a tin dispatch-box in his room.  It was locked, of course, but the
keys were under his pillow, a fact which the thief, whoever it was,
seems to have known.  The box was simply opened and the necklace taken."

"It all sounds as though the thief must have been some one staying in
the hotel," Aaron observed.

The detective smiled pleasantly upon him.  They had left the Gardens
now and were approaching the back entrance to the Milan.

"The legal mind, Mr. Rodd," he remarked--"the legal mind.  Yes, I may
say that we have come to that conclusion ourselves, Ditchwater and I.
Some one staying in the hotel, we think."

They passed through the mahogany doors and Brodie rang the bell for the
lift.

"By the by, Grimm," he suggested, "have you any objection--you have so
often asked me to have a look at your rooms here?"

"Delighted, I'm sure," the other assented cheerfully.  "We had better
get out on the restaurant floor and take the lift on the other side of
the café.  I am afraid you won't see them at their best just now.  I
only returned yesterday from a week's absence."

"That so?" Brodie murmured.  "Say, these little trips away from town
are very pleasant!  I don't seem to be able to get away from my work
often enough.  Not that I've been doing much good," he confessed
dolefully, "during the last few months.  Things have been going rather
against me, Grimm.  I've put in a lot of work and it don't seem to have
panned out according to expectations."

"Too bad!" Harvey Grimm sympathised.  "You're up against a genius,
though, Brodie--there's no question about that."

Paul Brodie nodded solemnly.

"I tell you, sir," he declared, "that Jeremiah Sands is more than a
genius.  He has the devil's own luck, too, and I have come to the
conclusion," he added, dropping his voice to a confidential undertone,
"that the young lady is almost as clever as he is.  I don't mind
admitting," he went on, as they passed through the café and stood
waiting for the other lift, "that at one time, Grimm, I was inclined to
think that you'd put it over me--that little affair of the faked
diamond, you know, when we tried to make a scoop in Mr. Rodd's office.
I have changed my mind, though.  Jerry Sands was too clever ever to
walk into a trap like that.  I guess I did you an injustice there,
Grimm, and you, Mr. Rodd.  Things have been a bit better with you
lately, though, haven't they?" he wound up, a little abruptly.

Aaron Rodd raised his eyebrows.  He had the air of one who considered
the last remark impertinent.

"Have they?" he observed coolly.

"No business of mine, of course," Brodie went on.  "Say, is this your
floor, Grimm?"

The lift had come to a standstill and they stepped out.

"My rooms are this way," the latter announced.

The little party traversed a corridor, at the further end of which
Harvey Grimm threw open a door, leading through a small entrance-hall
into an octagonal sitting-room, having a pleasant outlook on the
Thames.  A man was standing with his back towards them, gazing out of
the window.  He turned around at their entrance.

"Ah, our friend Ditchwater!" Brodie murmured.  "You know Inspector
Ditchwater, don't you, Grimm?"

"I know him, certainly," Harvey Grimm replied, frowning, "but I can't
imagine what the mischief he is doing in my rooms?"

"Perhaps I ought to have explained," the detective said apologetically.
"We have taken the liberty, Grimm, of making a few slight
investigations in your apartments."

"The devil you have!" their tenant exclaimed, gazing through the
half-open door into the inner room.  "Is that the reason why my bedroom
seems all upside down?"

"Probably," the detective admitted--"quite probably.  You see," he
continued, "you are, in your way, my friend, an exceedingly interesting
person to the police in this country, as you were at one time, I
believe, to the police of New York.  When a little affair such as we've
been talking about happens only, as it were, a few yards away from your
rooms, why, naturally, we've some interest in your doings."

"Have you anything against me?" Harvey Grimm asked quietly.

"A few questions," the other murmured.  "See here, Grimm," he went on,
with a sudden change of tone, "you've been absent from town for exactly
nine days, until yesterday morning.  Just where have you spent those
nine days?"

Harvey Grimm moved to the sideboard and helped himself to a cigarette
from an open box.

"Well," he observed, "I'm hanged if I can see that that's anybody's
business except my own."

"I will admit, sir," Brodie proceeded, "that there is, at the present
moment, not the slightest necessity why you should answer that
question--it is, in fact, a matter slightly removed from the immediate
object of our visit this morning--and yet it is a question which I am
going to press upon you, and which, should you feel so disposed, Mr.
Grimm, you might possibly answer with great benefit to yourself.  The
long and short of it is this.  Is it worth your while to put yourself
right with the authorities and with me, or isn't it?  I tell you, as
man to man, I have a theory of my own about you and your
disappearances."

"I should have thought," Harvey Grimm remarked, after a brief pause,
"that Inspector Ditchwater, having made himself so free with my
apartments, would have been in a position to have told you everything
himself.  However, come this way."

He led them into the bedroom.  A portmanteau, not wholly unpacked, was
open upon the stand.

"My portmanteau," he pointed out, "which, as you have doubtless already
ascertained from the hall-porter, came back with me the night before
last.  There's the label."

Mr. Brodie turned it over and examined it.

"Exford," he murmured.

"Just so," Harvey Grimm assented.  "Now what about those two sets of
fishing-rods there?"

The detective fingered the label and read the address aloud.


    "'_Mr. Harvey Grimm, The Crown Hotel, Exford._'"


"That, of course," Harvey Grimm continued drily, "is not evidence, as
the label is in my own handwriting, but you will find that the golf
clubs there bear a railway label, I think."

The detective turned the bag around and nodded.

"Very interesting," he admitted, "but Exford--at this time of the year!"

"You're no sportsman, Brodie," Harvey Grimm said reproachfully, "or
you'd know all about the March trout.  Just a moment.  Come back into
the sitting-room."

He led the way, searched for a moment on the sideboard and threw a
Daily Mirror on to the table.  Brodie adjusted his eyeglasses.  In the
left-hand corner of one of the inner pages was a small picture of a man
fishing, and underneath:--


    _Fine catch of Mr. Harvey Grimm, a London sportsman, in the River
    Ex, last Monday._


"Quite a good likeness, too," the detective observed, as he laid down
the newspaper.  "Say, this is very interesting, Grimm!  It disposes
altogether of one of my theories.  I had no idea that you possessed
such simple tastes.  I've done a little sea-fishing myself.  Well,
well!  Still--now, Ditchwater!--you got back in time last night to help
yourself to Madame de Borria's necklace!"

It was all an affair of seconds.  Ditchwater had suddenly caught Harvey
Grimm's two arms from behind whilst Brodie's hand had dived into his
coat pocket.  The necklace glittered upon the table.  There was a
moment's intense silence.  Brodie was breathing quickly.  There was a
gleam of triumph in his eyes.

"Dear me," Harvey Grimm exclaimed, "fancy your finding that!"

The detective bent over his prize.

"The middle diamond is, without doubt," he announced, "a rose diamond.
Quite a peculiar red light.  Ditchwater, step round to Madame de
Borria's rooms.  Ask her if she will be so good as to come here at
once."

The inspector disappeared.  Harvey Grimm relit his cigarette, took off
his overcoat in a dazed way, threw it over the back of a chair, and
hung up his hat.

"I shouldn't bother to do that, Grimm," the detective advised him
quietly.  "I am afraid we shall have to ask you to come and pay us a
little visit.  You've got plenty of common sense, I know.  It isn't
necessary, I suppose, to tell you that there are a couple more men in
the corridor?"

"I've no idea of making a fool of myself," Harvey Grimm replied, "but
do you mind if I help myself to a whisky and soda?  Your methods are a
little nerve-shaking."

The detective stepped in front of the sideboard.

"Say, I don't believe for a moment, Grimm," he said, "that you're up
against it badly enough for that, but I don't think I'd worry about a
drink just now."

"Mix it for me yourself, then," the other suggested.

The detective hesitated for a moment, and then did as he was asked,
keeping his back, however, to the sideboard, and reaching first for the
whisky and then for the soda-water.

"Say when?" he invited courteously, with his hand on the siphon.

"That'll do nicely.  Thank you, Brodie.  Your very good health!"

Harvey Grimm drained the tumbler and set it down.  Almost as he did so,
there was a knock at the door, the sound of voices and Madame de Borria
entered.  The detective had just time to throw a newspaper over the
necklace before she appeared.

"You sent for me?" she exclaimed, turning at once to Brodie.  "Tell me,
have you news of my necklace?"

"Do you mind just running over its points once more?" Brodie asked.

She made a little grimace.

"I wrote it all out for Scotland Yard," she reminded him patiently.
"The stones are very fine but without any special character.  There are
sixty-three of them, almost equal in size until you come to the front.
It is the front that is so wonderful.  The middle stone is a rose
diamond, the only one in the world which flashes a natural pink cross.
There is nothing else like it.  The two on either side are slightly
pink, and there is one yellow one, two places from the middle stone.
But it is the middle stone, Mr. Brodie, that is worth all the rest put
together.  It is the most wonderful in the world.  Please do not keep
me in suspense."

The detective lifted the newspaper from the table.  It was seldom that
he permitted himself any emotion.  There was a slight gesture of
triumph, however, as he turned towards the woman.  She literally sprang
upon the necklace, turned it over, gazed at it blankly for a moment and
flung it back upon the table.

"You brought me here to look at this!" she exclaimed
contemptuously--"and after you have heard my description, too!  Why, my
necklace has twice as many stones, and my rose diamond has the flash of
the cross!"

Both Brodie and the inspector stood for a moment as though stupefied,
incapable of speech.  Harvey Grimm threw his cigarette into the hearth.

"Madame de Borria," he said, "I should, perhaps, add my apologies to
those which our good friend there is engaged in framing.  The necklace
is mine, or rather it is entrusted to me for sale.  I am well aware
that it does not resemble yours, which I have often seen and admired.
Mr. Brodie, however, in his excessive zeal, gave me no time for
explanations.  He descended upon my rooms, seized the necklace from my
overcoat pocket--scarcely a likely receptacle, I think, for stolen
goods," he added, with a little expostulatory grimace--"and sent off
for you."

The lady turned almost savagely upon the detective.

"So this is the way," she said, "you conduct your affairs, Mr. Paul
Brodie!  You insult a harmless gentleman whom no one but an idiot could
mistake for a thief, you drag me from my room to look at a necklace
which does not resemble mine in the slightest, and meanwhile the thief
gets further and further away," she added, with biting sarcasm.  "Oh,
you are very busy, are you not, catching him!  You are very near that
two thousand pounds!"

She stamped her foot and turned away.  Brodie opened the door for her.
His attitude was apologetic--almost cringing.

"Madame de Borria," he said, "I'm sorry.  But two necklaces!  Who could
conceive such a thing!  Rest assured, however, that this is not the
end."

She strode away without another word.  Brodie came back into the room.
He fingered the brim of his hat thoughtfully.

"Say, are you in the habit of carrying valuable necklaces about with
you in your overcoat pocket, Grimm?" he asked.

Harvey Grimm took up his stand very deliberately on the hearthrug.

"I am," he announced.  "I also occasionally wear a coronet instead of a
hat, and a suit of armour instead of pyjamas.  I do these things
because I choose, and because it's damned well no one else's business
except my own."

"So you're going to take that tone, are you?" Brodie observed
thoughtfully.

"Between ourselves, I think it's time I did," was the prompt reply.
"The sooner you make up your mind that I am a harmless individual, the
better.  I told you openly, within twenty-four hours of making your
acquaintance upon the steamer, that I was an expert in precious stones.
That is how I make my living, and it is perhaps as reputable a way as
yours.  The necklace which you have had the impertinence to accuse me
of stealing, is entrusted to me for sale, and if at any time there was
any real reason for me to disclose the name of the owner, I would do
so.  At present, however, I consider that I have humoured you far
enough.  You will oblige me by leaving my rooms at once and taking
Inspector Ditchwater with you."

"So that's the line, eh?"

"That is the line," Harvey Grimm assented, "and what are you going to
do about it?"'

"Personally," Inspector Ditchwater decided, turning towards the door,
"I am going to wish you good-morning and offer you my apologies, Mr.
Grimm.  We seem to be always in the wrong when we act upon Mr. Brodie's
information, and the report I'm going to make to head-quarters will
perhaps save you any further trouble."

Brodie's face was imperturbable.  He accepted the situation, however,
and followed Ditchwater from the room.  The two men left behind
listened to their retreating footsteps.  Harvey Grimm threw himself
into an easy chair.

"So that's that," he observed.  "An exciting quarter of an hour, eh,
Aaron?"

"I am bewildered," Aaron Rodd admitted.  "I don't understand, even now.
Wasn't it Madame de Borria's necklace, then?"

"That one wasn't!"

"You don't mean to say that you've got two necklaces?"

"Feel in the other pocket," Harvey Grimm directed him.

Aaron obeyed.  From the right-hand pocket of the overcoat which was
hanging over the chair, he drew out a second and more beautiful
necklace.  As he held it before him, the cross flashed out from the
rose diamond in the centre.

"Good God!" he exclaimed.  "You mean to say that it was here all the
time?"

"Of course it was.  I told you that I was in a tight corner.  He never
gave me a chance to hide it.  I knew these rooms would be searched.
Fortunately, he chose the left-hand pocket of my overcoat instead of
the right."

"What are you going to do with it?" Aaron asked breathlessly.

Harvey Grimm glanced at the clock.  It was a quarter to one.

"You shall see," he replied.  "Just open the door, will you?  I think I
heard some one ring.  Put the necklace away first--in that drawer will
do."

Aaron did as he was told.  A short, dark man, dressed with extreme
care, pushed past him into the room.  It was the husband of Madame de
Borria.

"I have come," he announced.  "How is the good Mr. Grimm, and what is
the news this morning?"

"The news is," Harvey Grimm told him, "that the detective your wife
employed has been up here, searching for the necklace."

"Marvellous!" the little man declared, rolling himself a cigarette
nervously.  "How sagacious!  What foresight!  But as to results eh...?"

Harvey Grimm, with a little sigh of relief, thrust his hand into the
drawer, produced the necklace and handed it to the South American.

Mr. de Borria's face glowed with satisfaction.

"I have had a leetle trouble with Madame," he announced, "but it is
past.  She agreed at last eagerly to the advertisement.  You have seen
it?"

Harvey Grimm nodded.

"Two thousand pounds reward and no questions asked," he murmured.

Mr. de Borria drew from his pocket a battered and soiled cardboard box,
into which he proceeded to stow the necklace.

"I make a package here, as you see," he pointed out.  "I have received
an anonymous note which makes a demand upon my honour that, if I accede
to its terms, I destroy it.  It is destroyed!"

"The letter----?" Harvey Grimm began.

Mr. de Borria tapped his forehead.

"In the air--in my brain," he exclaimed.  "What does it matter?  It is
destroyed.  I go to the place named, I produce the two thousand
pounds--behold!--and the necklace is mine."

He laid a pocket-book upon the table and drew out a sheaf of notes,
which he carefully counted into two heaps.  One he pushed towards
Harvey Grimm, the other he replaced in his pocket.  Then he smiled.  He
had the engaging smile of a child.

"So!" he pronounced.  "We are all happy and contented.  Madame my wife
will wear her necklace to-night and once more rejoice.  I shall have
that thousand pounds in my pocket which is so necessary for a man like
myself in this your great city of gallantry and happiness.  And you, my
dear Mr. Harvey Grimm, who played the burglar and assisted me in my
little scheme, you, too, have a thousand pounds.  So!  Now that all is
well, shall we visit the little lady down in the American Bar?
Afterwards, I will take a taxi just to nowhere, and I will come back in
another taxi from nowhere.  I shall break into my wife's rooms, and she
will hold out her arms to me, and she will have her necklace, and I
have got my thousand pounds.  _Enfin_!  Let us descend."

Harvey Grimm took up his hat and Aaron Rodd followed suit.

"It seems to me," Aaron remarked, as he brought up the rear of the
little procession, "that the only man who gets nothing out of this is
Mr. Brodie!"




_Chapter VII_  _The Infidelity of Jack Lovejoy_

Cresswell and Aaron Rodd were dining with Captain Brinnen and his
sister at a corner table in the Milan Restaurant.  Harvey Grimm had
once more left them for an unknown destination, and they were all aware
that the period of his absence would be this time more than ever one of
strain.  As though by general consent, however, the conversation did
not touch once upon personal matters.  They spoke a good deal of the
war.  Brinnen himself was roused by sundry reflections into a momentary
bitterness, an expression of that peculiar irritation common to many of
his country-people, notwithstanding their underlying gratitude.

"You people in England," he declared, "you have no perceptions, no
brains with which to combat a perfectly-developed system of espionage;
nothing but an infinite complacency, an infinite stupidity.  The people
who hate you walk in your midst, unharmed.  Even if they are pointed
out, your officials shrug their shoulders and smile in a superior
fashion.  'They can do us no harm,' they assure you.  'There are
reasons why we prefer to leave them alone.'  And you are at war, you
people!  Ah, if only you would realise it!"

"You are quite right," Aaron Rodd admitted.  "We have grown too
accustomed to look upon espionage and secret service as the _bonne
bouche_ of the novelist.  I suppose they do exist."

"They not only exist," Brinnen continued, "but they are becoming a very
important factor in the progress of the war.  Look at this room.  Did
you ever see a more cosmopolitan gathering!  There are Belgians,
Russians, Americans.  The two young men who have just come in are
Roumanians, over here no one knows why.  This, however, I could tell
you.  If England takes no heed of their presence, Germany does.  They
will be watched by Germany until they leave, and, for all your army of
censors, Germany will know, day by day, just what they do.  And, even
nearer to us, I could give your Secret Service a very useful piece of
advice concerning the young man at the third table from here, with the
lady in white spangles."

Aaron Rodd and the poet both glanced cautiously in the direction
indicated.  A tall, clean-shaven young man, dark, with big black eyes,
a mass of sleekly-brushed black hair and rather puffy cheeks,
good-looking in a stagy sort of way, was entertaining an artistically
decorated young ornament of the musical comedy stage.

"You know him, perhaps?" Brinnen enquired.

Both men shook their heads.

"He is always about here," Cresswell remarked, "generally in the bar."

"He is an American actor," Brinnen continued.  "His name on the
programmes is Jack Lovejoy.  His real name is Karl Festonheim, and he
was born in Cologne.  His father and his grandfather, his mother and
his grandmother, were Germans.  He married a German wife--a negligible
affair, perhaps, as the matrimonial arrangements of those sort of
people are inclined to be, but still it shows his tendencies.  The man,
like many thousands of others, calls himself an American because he
went there as a boy and has lived there ever since.  Yet every relative
he has lives in Germany, every spark of real feeling such a person may
happen to possess, is German, he eats like a German, he lives like a
German, he even talks like one.  Yet that young man has no difficulty
about passports.  He can live in London, listen to the secret voices of
your nation, and make his way unhindered and unharmed over to Germany
whenever he chooses."

"There are, of course, many technical difficulties," Aaron Rodd pointed
out, "in dealing with naturalised Americans, whatever the country of
their birth."

"You are very punctilious over here," Captain Brinnen observed, with
fine sarcasm.  "However, I give that young man as an instance because I
know that certain information concerning the whereabouts of three of
your cruisers, earlier in the war, was conveyed by him to the German
Admiralty.  I cannot prove this, but I know it.  I also know that
while, if you speak to him, he will tell you that he is out of a job,
that the war has played the deuce with musical comedy, he has refused
three parts within the last month, on some pretext or another, because
he is better occupied."

Stephen Cresswell sat up in his place.  An expectant light shone in his
eyes.

"An adventure!" he murmured.

"If you, sir," Brinnen remarked, "could develop the sagacity of a
French or German Secret Service man, and fasten upon the life of that
young man, you would probably gain the adventure which you seek."

"I am the very man for the task," the poet declared eagerly.  "I have
stuck like a leech to my friend Aaron Rodd here, in the hopes of
travelling with him a little way into the land where adventures are as
plentiful as gooseberries.  The only one to which he has introduced me
has been highly satisfactory, in its way," he declared, bowing to
Henriette, "and the remembrance of it will be a happiness to me all my
life, but one cannot live on one adventure alone.  I am eager for more.
I claim that young man, Rodd, do you hear?  I claim him."

"He is yours," the other acquiesced grimly.  "Poor fellow!  One is
almost inclined to pity him."

Cresswell smiled in superior fashion.

"My dear fellow," he said, "you are, without doubt, a man of energy and
brains, but what you lack is initiative.  Initiative is the gift
vouchsafed to genius.  I have genius, therefore I have initiative.  To
you, the affair connected with this young man appears at present to be
as impenetrable as a blank wall.  You would not know where to start.
Wait.  You shall watch my methods."

"In the meantime," Henriette whispered, gazing intently towards the
doorway, "behold, Madame de Borria and her recovered necklace!"

They all turned their heads.  The South American woman was on her way
through the room and around her neck flashed the light from her
wonderful necklace.  Aaron Rodd leaned a little forward in his chair.

"She is soon wearing it again," he remarked.

Brinnen shrugged his shoulders.

"Why not?  It was lost only for a few hours.  Madame had the good sense
to follow her husband's advice and to offer that greatest of lures to
the educated thief--a reward and no questions asked.  Madame deserves
to have recovered her necklace--and it becomes her well....  Shall we
take our coffee outside?"

They all rose to their feet and left the restaurant together.  The poet
thrust his arm through Brinnen's and led him on one side, talking
earnestly.  Aaron was left alone for a few minutes with Henriette.
They found a corner as far as possible from the strains of the
over-persistent band.

"It is three months to-day," he reminded her, "since I saw you first in
the gardens of the Embankment."

"What a memory!" she murmured.  "And I, like the very forward person
you have since discovered me to be, made tentative overtures to you
with the object of discovering whether you were a lawyer not too
squeamish about your clients or their business."

His face hardened a little.

"Are we coming soon," he asked, "to the end of your stock--or rather
your brother's stock of jewels?"

"Why?" she whispered, looking up at him with slightly contracted
eyebrows.

"Because I am tired of it," he declared frankly, "tired of it in
connection with you, that is to say.  I spend whole days, sometimes, in
a positive state of terror.  Luxury is a small thing compared with
freedom and life.  You have had over forty thousand pounds now.  Why
don't you take your grandfather somewhere away into the country?  Even
if you have to be content with half that sum, you could live on it and
be safe.  Let your brother go his own way.  It isn't really worth
while, Henriette."

She looked at the point of her slipper carefully for a moment.  She
wore a perfectly plain black velvet gown, and only a single pearl
hanging from a strip of black velvet around her neck.  Her fingers were
ringless.  Even her hair was arranged in the simplest of coils, yet
there was no one else in the room quite like her.

"Henriette," he went on, leaning over her, "if you don't speak I shall
make a fool of myself."

She started, and looked timorously into his eyes.  Then as quickly she
looked away again.  Her hands clasped the arms of her chair.  She
seemed suddenly interested in the orchestra.

"Say--what you were going to say," she begged.

"You know," he obeyed, almost roughly.  "I am nearly forty years old.
I have no money except the ten or fifteen thousand pounds I have made
by helping to dispose of your stolen jewels, and I'm sick of it all,
sick of it because I've found something in life worth living
differently for.  You know what that is.  Leave your brother to live
his own life.  Bring your grandfather and come away somewhere,
Henriette, and marry me.  It sounds absurd, doesn't it," he went on, a
little wistfully, "but in a way you've been so kind to me.  You must
have known."

She suddenly laid her hand upon his.  It was a delightful little
gesture.

"Please don't say any more just now," she implored.  "I shall remember
every word that you have said, and I don't think I have ever felt so
much like----"

"Like what?"

"Doing what you ask," she continued quickly.  "There!  Just now--for a
little time--we must think of other things.  You see, here comes my
brother and Mr. Cresswell.  Whatever is Mr. Cresswell going to do?
Look!"

The American actor and his companion had taken seats almost opposite to
them.  Suddenly Cresswell left his host's side and crossed the room
towards them.  With a slight bow he addressed Lovejoy.  Brinnen, who
had strolled over to where his sister and Aaron Rodd were seated,
smiled a little cynically.

"What you call, in your expressive language, rather the methods of a
bull in a china shop," he observed.  "I fancy that we shall see our
friend return, a little chastened."

"You don't know Stephen," his friend murmured.  "He has more confidence
than any other man on earth.  Look!"

A waiter had been summoned to bring a chair.  The poet was seated now
next the young lady, to whom he had just been introduced.  They were
all three chatting amiably.  A waiter was receiving an order for coffee
and liqueurs.

"That is what he calls initiative," Henriette whispered.

"The first steps are easy," Brinnen remarked, "and, after all, one must
remember that Lovejoy is by no means a clever person.  He is conceited
and bumptious.  Well, at any rate we must wish Mr. Cresswell luck."

"I was just asking your sister," Aaron said abruptly, "whether we were
almost coming to the end of your hidden stores."

The young Belgian glanced around for a moment quickly and flicked the
ash from his cigarette.

"Why?"

"Because I am beginning to fear the risk more every day for your
sister's sake," Aaron continued steadily.  "Our friend Mr. Brodie has
made a good many mistakes but he is not an entire fool.  Grimm admitted
only the other day that he had tracked him down to the very place where
he recuts the diamonds--had been within a few feet of them."

"Nothing came of it, though," Brinnen observed, frowning.

"It may not be so every time," Aaron Rodd persisted.  "I was trying to
persuade your sister to be content with small things.  Your grandfather
is very old.  Think what the shock would be to him if anything were to
happen to either of you.  Put what you have left in a safe deposit, if
you like, for a time, and start again disposing of them when things
have blown over a little."

The brother and sister exchanged glances which to Aaron were
inexplicable.

"What does Mr. Harvey Grimm say about it?" the former asked.

"Oh!  Grimm will go on till he drops," Aaron Rodd declared.
"Adventure, danger, whatever the cost, is the spice of life to him.
But he is just a man alone.  It's a different thing when a girl like
your sister is concerned.  It is for her sake that I want to see the
thing closed up."

Brinnen dropped his eyeglass and rubbed it for a moment with his
handkerchief.

"You seem to take a great interest in my sister, Mr. Rodd," he said
calmly.

"I have just asked her to marry me," Aaron Rodd replied bluntly.

Brinnen turned slowly around.  He was suddenly like his grandfather.
His eyebrows were a little uplifted.  His expression was the expression
of one who listens to some unthinkable thing.

"Absurd!" he muttered.

"It is nothing of the sort," Aaron Rodd answered simply.  "If your
sister has been guiltily concerned in your adventurous life, I, too,
have turned myself into a receiver of stolen property.  We are in the
same boat, only I want to get her out of it.  I have asked her to marry
me and come over to America.  We could start life again on what I have."

She leaned over suddenly and spoke to her brother in a low tone, and in
a language which was strange to Aaron Rodd.  His expression changed a
little as he listened.  Then the waiter appeared with their coffee and
liqueurs.  When they were served and he had left, Captain Brinnen
reopened the subject.

"I gather that you yourself, Mr. Rodd," he observed, "have hankerings
towards the humdrum life, the life of honesty and the virtues and that
sort of thing."

"I have tried for many years to make an honest living," Aaron replied
shortly.  "The only time I ever crossed the line was long ago, when
Harvey Grimm and I were in America.  It wasn't anything very serious
then.  Our present transactions have been my only other essay.  I come
of an old-fashioned New England family, and however one may laugh at
their principles and the narrowness of their outlook, I have those
principles in my blood, and, frankly, I hate this life.  If it's bad
for me, it's worse for your sister.  I want to take her away."

"I will consider what you have said, Mr. Rodd," Brinnen replied.  "For
the present we will, if you please, abandon the conversation."

A little glance of entreaty from Henriette closed Aaron's lips.  They
spoke of general things for a few moments.  Then Captain Brinnen rose
to his feet.

"I am afraid that I must take my sister away now, Mr. Rodd," he
announced.  "She has an engagement for this evening.  But before we
leave," he added, holding out his hand, "whatever I may feel concerning
the proposals you have made, I should like once more to express my
thanks for your great courage the other night.  My sister and I owe you
more than we can ever repay."

"Your sister," Aaron said, with a boldness which surprised him, "can
repay me if she will."

She looked into his eyes, and they seemed to him larger and softer than
he had ever seen them.  There was a little quiver at her lips, too,
even though her words were light ones.

"You are growing into a courtier, Mr. Rodd," she murmured.  "Au revoir!"

They passed up the stairs and Aaron sank back in his chair.  There was
a certain satisfaction mingled even with his disappointment.  At least
he had spoken his mind.  Then the little group on the other side of the
way arose, and the poet, catching his eye, beckoned to him in friendly
fashion.

"This," the poet declared, as Aaron approached, "is my friend Aaron
Rodd.  Aaron, allow me to present you to a lady whom you have often
worshipped from a distance, Miss Pamela Keane."

Aaron, who had no idea who Miss Pamela Keane was, bent over her hand
and cursed the poet under his breath.  The latter, who was thoroughly
enjoying himself, laid his hand upon Lovejoy's shoulder.

"And also to my friend Mr. Jack Lovejoy," he continued.  "Lovejoy is
the one man in London who makes me wish that I could write for the
musical comedy stage.  One has one's limitations, alas!"

There followed a few minutes' desultory conversation.  Then Miss Pamela
Keane picked up a wonderful collection of golden trifles and turned
towards the exit.

"We shall meet again, Mr. Cresswell," she said, smiling upon him.  "Do
bring Mr. Rodd with you, if he cares to come.  Au revoir!"

She turned away, followed by Lovejoy.  The poet linked his arm through
Aaron's and demanded another liqueur.

"You didn't really know the fellow, did you?" Aaron asked curiously.

"Not I," he replied, "but, as I have told you many times, I am a born
adventurer.  I am equal to any situation.  Have I ever mentioned that I
am also something of a snob?"

"I don't seem to remember the confession."

"Well, I am.  I have an aunt who is the wife of a baronet.  I make use
of her occasionally.  In the days of my more abject poverty I used to
go there for a free meal when I had a black coat.  She is by way of
being a patroness of the arts, entertains all sorts of jumbled up
parties.  In all probability Mr. Lovejoy has either been asked to one
of them or wishes he had.  Hence my self-introduction.  'Mr. Lovejoy,'
I say in my best manner, 'I believe I had the pleasure of meeting you
at my aunt's, Lady Sittingley's?'  He hesitates, and I can see that I
have him fixed.  He hasn't the least intention of ever denying that he
was there, although he doesn't know me from Adam.  And there you are,
you know.  It's the natural spirit of the adventurer."

"What was that about going on there to-night?" Aaron enquired.

"We are both going, my boy," was the cheerful reply.  "Miss Pamela
Keane is entertaining a few friends to _chemin de fer_ at her flat in
Buckingham Gate.  I have explained that I do not play, but we are going
to look in for a glass of wine and a chat.  As a matter of fact, I just
want to cast my eye over Lovejoy's friends, do you see?"

"There's no need for me to come," Aaron Rodd protested.

"There is every need," the poet insisted, watching the arrival of the
liqueurs with satisfaction.  "I like companionship.  I like some one
with whom to compare impressions after such a visit as this.  You may
notice something which has escaped me."

Aaron frowned a little wearily.

"Captain Brinnen was probably talking quite at random," he remarked.
"Lovejoy doesn't seem to me to be the type of man who'd take a serious
interest in anything except his own pleasures."

"Quite right," the other agreed shrewdly, "but he might reasonably take
an interest in the means of procuring those pleasures.  And as to our
jewel-collecting friend talking at random, I don't believe it.  A man
with a face and a character like his doesn't chatter.  We'll just
spruce up here a bit and follow them right along...."


The two men spent the next two hours in entirely different fashion.
Stephen Cresswell made a host of new friends with marvellous facility,
flirted with many pretty but unnamed ladies, ate _pâté de foie gras_
sandwiches and drank champagne as though it were his first meal of the
day.  Aaron, on the other hand, found the customary stiffness of his
manner only intensified by the Bohemianism of his fellow-guests.  The
women, with their laughing eyes, their frankly flirtatious speeches,
their general air of good-fellowship and lack of reserve, seemed to him
simply intolerable.  Every time he thought of Henriette, he hated his
surroundings and longed for the solitude which, notwithstanding his
efforts, he was only partially able to achieve.  To escape the new
acquaintances whom the poet was continually bringing up to him, he even
played for an hour.  Afterwards, when the rooms became more crowded, he
escaped into a corner and sat looking on.  It was exactly the sort of
gathering he had expected--a good many young ladies from the stage with
their escorts, a strong element of the betting fraternity, a theatrical
agent or two, and a sprinkling of those nameless people, always well
dressed, always mysterious, who seem to pass through life so easily
without toiling or spinning.  He was just deciding that, so far as the
object of their visit was concerned, the evening had been wasted, when
Pamela Keane came suddenly across the room and sat down by his side.

"I want to talk to you, Mr. Rodd," she said, throwing herself back in a
chair and displaying an amazing amount of white silk stocking.

"You are very kind," he murmured.

"Mr. Cresswell tells me that you are a lawyer?"

"That is so," Aaron admitted, a little startled.

"Where are your offices?"

"Seventeen Manchester Street, Adelphi," he replied, "third floor."

"Can I come and see you at eleven o'clock to-morrow morning?"

"With pleasure!"

"Good!  I'll be there.  Not a word to Jack, mind.  Come and have a
glass of champagne."

He drank his glass of champagne and watched his companion drink three.
Then she floated off to greet some new-comers and Aaron made his
escape.  The poet called him up in the hall.

"The usual sort of crowd here," he remarked, as they left the house.
"Pretty hot lot, some of those bookmakers and jockeys, but I didn't see
a soul whom I'd ever suspect of getting off his own little run.  What
about you?"

"Come and see me at twelve o'clock to-morrow morning," was all the poet
could get out of his companion that night....


Miss Pamela Keane was marvellously punctual.  In a blue serge costume
straight from Paris, a hat which was a marvel of simplicity, a
wonderful veil and a wave of perfume, she swept into Aaron Rodd's room
the next morning as eleven o'clock was striking.  He handed her the
clients' chair, into which she sank, a little breathless.

"Say, this is some climb," she remarked.  "Don't you have any elevators
in your offices on this side?"

"Plenty," he assured her.  "I have a very small practice and these are
out-of-the way premises."

She lifted her veil.  Her face was thick with powder and her eyes
seemed to him artificially brightened.  There was some stuff which he
didn't understand upon her lashes, and in contradistinction to these,
to him, somewhat ghastly allurements, her expression was hard, her
tone, as she spoke, almost rasping.

"See here, Mr. Rodd," she began, "I have come to talk to you about Jack
Lovejoy.  Know anything about me?"

"Nothing," he confessed.

"I don't suppose you've ever seen me on the stage, even?"

"Never!"

"So much the better.  I didn't want to go to one of these
know-everybody-and-everything theatrical lawyers, who call you 'my
dear' and promise you the earth.  Well, I married a millionaire over in
the States, and I fixed things so that he couldn't get rid of me
without it costing him something.  I've got an income of five thousand
pounds a year, Mr. Rodd, and though that ain't the earth, it's useful."

"Naturally," he assented.

"I've done more than I should like to tell you for Jack Lovejoy," she
went on.  "Of course, we live together, and we're as much married as
the law allows.  He'd got nothing but what he was earning, and that
wasn't much, when I took him up.  Now he's got his motor-car and
anything he wants.  I'm not a changeable woman.  I'm older than he is,
of course, but I'm barely forty, and all I wanted of Jack was that he
should play the game.  He's not doing it, Mr. Rodd."

The lawyer shrugged his shoulders ever so slightly.  The question of
Lovejoy's infidelities appeared to him profoundly uninteresting.

"I'll tell you how I know," she went on.  "We had a little trouble a
month ago and I've waited for him to come to me for his cheque since,
instead of handing it over.  He hasn't been and he's had all the money
he wanted.  He's getting it from somewhere.  What I want to know is
where?"

Aaron was a little more interested.

"Betting?  Card playing?" he suggested.

She waved her hand scornfully.

"I know the firm with whom he does his betting, and he owes them a tidy
sum already.  And as to card playing, why, any of 'em would clean him
out in no time.  He hasn't the brains of a rabbit.  It's a woman.  He
goes to see her every day at six o'clock.  I've found that out for
myself, and I've found out the direction he goes in.  For the rest I
have come to you."

"To me?" Aaron exclaimed, a little startled.

"Yes!  It's part of your job, ain't it?  Supposing it was a divorce I
wanted, I should have to go to a lawyer, shouldn't I?  I'm not
imagining you hang about street corners yourself, but you've got to
employ some one to have him watched, and you've got to begin this
afternoon.  I can give you a start all right from luncheon time.  He'll
bring me anywhere I say--Milan Grill-room, to-day, at two o'clock.  We
shall leave there, perhaps, at half-past three, and he'll drive me
home.  From that point he'll have to be watched.  He may come in for an
hour or he may not, but it's where he goes to afterwards that I want to
know.  Will you take this job on, Mr. Rodd?"

"With pleasure," he agreed.  "It's a little out of my line but I think
I can arrange it."

"Then that's that," the lady remarked, rising.  "I've got to be at my
dressmaker's at half-past.  Ring me up when you've anything to report."

Aaron Rodd bowed his client down the stairs, went back to his office
and threw the windows wide open.  Then he telephoned for the poet.

"I am going to do a disgraceful thing," he told him, upon his arrival.
"I'm going to betray a client's confidence."

"Would it well out easier with the help of a matutinal?" the poet
suggested, with a glance at the clock.  "My throat's as dry as a
lime-kiln this morning."

Aaron shook his head and told the story.

"Now get at it," he enjoined, as he bundled him out.  "It's your job,
not mine, and I have a letter to write...."


The poet, a few days later, paid an afternoon call.  He rang the bell
of a flat in Northumberland Court, enquired for Mrs. Abrahams, and
after a moment's hesitation was shown into a small drawing-room in
which half a dozen people were seated.  The lady who was evidently a
hostess, a large, Jewish-looking woman, rose from her place on the
couch and regarded him with mingled distrust and curiosity.  The poet,
however, who had seen Jack Lovejoy in a corner of the room, was not in
the least abashed.

"You haven't forgotten me, I hope, Mrs. Abrahams?" he said, bending
gallantly over her hesitating hand.  "I met you at my aunt's, Lady
Sittingley's, and you were kind enough to say that I might come and see
you sometime.  I ventured to bring you the small offering I promised
you--my poems, bound now, I am thankful to say, with a little more
dignity than when we last met."

Mrs. Abrahams' face cleared slightly but she remained somewhat
disturbed.

"Of course!  You are Mr. Cresswell, aren't you, the poet?  I remember
the curious stories there were about the beginning of your popularity.
You have really brought me that book?  How charming of you!"

"I have promised myself this pleasure for a long time," Cresswell
assured her.

"Let me see," she went on, making room for him by her side, "when was
it that I met you at your aunt's?"

"I have no memory, even for such inspiring events," he confessed
ingenuously, "but I think it was about three months ago."

She sighed gently.

"This terrible war," she murmured, "makes it difficult to remember
anything.  You will have some tea, Mr. Cresswell?  Let me introduce you
to Professor David."

The poet bowed to his neighbour and glanced around the little circle,
winding up with a nod to Lovejoy, who seemed hopelessly out of place.
They were, for the most part, a very gloomy and serious little company.

"I interrupted an interesting conversation, I am sure," the poet
declared genially.  "May it not continue?"

There was a moment's rather awkward silence and Mrs. Abrahams sighed.

"Alas!" she said, "I am afraid there was nothing original about our
conversation this afternoon.  It was the war--always the war."

Cresswell balanced his plate upon his knee, sipped his tea and talked
commonplace nonsense for a quarter of an hour.  Then he got up to leave.

"Coming my way, Lovejoy?" he enquired.

The young actor hesitated for a moment and then acquiesced.  Mrs.
Abrahams bade them both farewell.  She extended to neither of them any
invitation to return.

"Rather a heavy sort of crowd for you, isn't it?" Cresswell asked, as
they descended in the lift.

"Mrs. Abrahams was kind to me when I first came to London," Lovejoy
remarked, a little vaguely.  "I promised I'd look in there some day and
I happened to be near this afternoon."

"Just so," the poet murmured, as they paused at the corner of the
street.  "So long!"

Jack Lovejoy stepped into a taxi and was driven away westwards.

Cresswell crossed the road, turned into Whitehall, made his way into a
block of public buildings, and after half an hour's delay was shown
into the presence of an important-looking gentleman, who bade him take
a seat and peered at him doubtfully over the top of his eyeglasses.

"Sir Lionel," his visitor began, "I have come to you because I have
some information which should be exceedingly valuable to the home
branch of the Secret Service."

"Young man," the official replied, "you are the fifteenth caller within
the last few hours who has brought me information guaranteed to save
the Empire."

"Lucky number, the fifteenth," the poet remarked cheerfully.  "Do you
happen to know Mrs. Abrahams of Northumberland Court?"

"I know her slightly," Sir Lionel admitted.  "She is a friend of
several members of the Cabinet."

"Why isn't she interned?" Cresswell demanded.  "She is a German."

"Her husband was born in England."

"But she is a red-hot German, all the same," the young man persisted.
"I have been making enquiries about her myself and I find that for
years before the war she was doing nothing but run down the culture and
customs of this country as compared with Germany."

The official shrugged his shoulders.

"There is no information that I am aware of against Mrs. Abrahams," he
said, "and you must remember that she is, as I told you, a friend of
several members of the Cabinet.  They would not be likely to listen to
anything against her."

"What a country!" the poet sighed.  "What officialdom!  What methods of
making war!"

"Have you anything against Mrs. Abrahams?" Sir Lionel enquired.

"I have," was the prompt reply.  "I have no proof to offer because I am
an unofficial person and I cannot take those steps which are necessary
to procure proof, but I can assure you that every afternoon, from four
till six, Mrs. Abraham's drawing-room in the Northumberland Court is a
bureau for the meeting of various persons whose interests are inimical
to this country."

"Dear me!" the other exclaimed blandly.  "What do they do there?"

"I can't tell that," Cresswell admitted.  "My idea is that they each
bring information of various sorts, which Mrs. Abrahams transmits to
Germany."

"Isn't that rather an assumption on your part?"

"An assumption with a very definite background," the poet persisted,
unruffled.  "For instance, take this afternoon.  Amongst Mrs. Abraham's
visitors were Professor David, who has spent half his life in Germany,
has stumped this country lecturing on German ideals, and since the war
has maintained a sedulous and enigmatic silence.  There were also
present Mr. Halston, who married a German and has had to resign his
seat in Parliament owing to his doubtful sympathies; Jack Lovejoy, the
German-American actor; two men, who, from their conversation, are, I
gathered, censors; and the Minister of a country whom we all know quite
well to be inimical to us.  These men meet every afternoon.  They
aren't there for fun, are they, and it isn't by chance that they all
have the same point of view."

Sir Lionel stifled what seemed suspiciously like a yawn.

"You must forgive me if I seem a little unmoved," he observed, "but we
hear so many of these vague stories.  The matter shall be looked into,
Mr. Cresswell, but I may as well warn you at once that Mrs. Abrahams
has several friends in the Cabinet, and they are not likely to
countenance any proceedings unfavourable to her."

The poet rose from his chair.

"Thank you, Sir Lionel," he said humbly.  "I begin to realise----"

"What?"

"That a friend of a Cabinet Minister in this Government can do no
wrong," the young man declared, picking up his hat.


Aaron Rodd and the poet lunched together the next day at the Milan.
Miss Pamela Keane saw them from the other end of the room, where she
was talking to the _maître d'hôtel_ about a table, and at once came
over towards them.

"Well?" she asked Aaron Rodd.

"I have some information already," the latter replied.  "I am not in a
position to make a definite report, but if it interests you to know it,
I do not think that Mr. Lovejoy's afternoon philanderings are of an
amorous nature."

"Say, do you hear that!" she exclaimed, her face suddenly lightening.
"If it interests me to know it!  Isn't that exactly what I came to you
for?  Well, can't you give me an idea what he is up to, then?"

"Not at present," Aaron Rodd regretted, "but you might, if you would,
help me with another hint."

"Get on with it, then," the lady urged.  "He may come in at any moment."

"Can you tell me in which direction his sympathies lie with regard to
the war?"

Miss Pamela Keane was for a moment serious.  Then she shrugged her
shoulders.

"Well, you know," she said, "there are a good many of us Americans who
think that Great Britain's been asking for trouble for some years back.
A little too much of the Lord Almighty, you know.  I shouldn't say that
Jack was overmuch in sympathy with you Britishers."

"That helps," Aaron Rodd admitted.  "In two or three days at the most I
think I can let you have a report.  So far as I can see at present," he
added, "I think that it will be satisfactory to you."

"Say, you're smarter than you look, Mr. Rodd," she declared, as she
turned away with a little nod.  "Come round and see me any time."

The two men finished their luncheon and walked round to Scotland Yard.
Inspector Ditchwater, for whom they enquired, received them with some
surprise.

"Gentlemen," he said, "this is a most unexpected pleasure."

"We have come," Aaron Rodd began, "to lay certain information before
you which has come to me professionally, and to ask for your aid.  The
facts are these.  A certain Mrs. Abrahams, who is a German woman by
birth, married to an anglicised German Jew, who was naturalised fifteen
years ago, is in the habit of receiving a little circle of friends
every afternoon.  These friends are every one of them of more or less
German sympathies, although they some of them occupy public posts in
this country.  One of them, I have reason to know, is receiving money
continually from Mrs. Abrahams.  I have no proof of anything, and I am
not in a position to proceed far enough in the matter to secure it.
The authority of the law is needed.  My friend here, Mr. Cresswell, has
been to the Home Office and has interviewed Sir Lionel Rastall.  He,
however, declines to intervene in the matter because Mrs. Abrahams, who
is a woman of a great deal of superficial culture and many
acquaintances, is a friend of several Cabinet Ministers."

"If Sir Lionel declines to interfere," the inspector pointed out, "what
can we do?"

"Get on to the track and find some proof," Aaron Rodd suggested.
"There isn't any one can stop you then from behaving in a commonsense
manner."

"And lose our promotion and get snubbed for our pains," the detective
remarked.  "I don't care much about the job, Mr. Rodd, thanking you all
the same.  I don't mind telling you that Mrs. Abrahams was on the list
of suspected persons kept here, and has been crossed off at the special
instructions of a highly-placed personage.  It isn't my business to
interfere with her or her doings."

The two visitors withdrew, a little perplexed.  The poet, however, was
undaunted.

"My friend," he said, "this was to be my adventure and I tell you I've
a trump card left yet.  Come along."

They paid one more call at a large and imposing establishment no great
distance away.  After a wait of nearly an hour, an orderly came in.

"The Chief will see you and your friend, Mr. Cresswell," he announced.
"Be as quick as you can, please."

The poet, who loved words, showed that he knew how to dispense with
them.  He shook hands with the somewhat grizzled-looking, handsome
soldier who welcomed them.

"This is my friend Mr. Rodd, a solicitor," he said.  "Sir Horace, I
have put my hand by accident upon a nest of conspiracy within a quarter
of a mile from here.  The Home Office or the police won't touch it
because the woman chiefly concerned is _persona grata_ with Cabinet
Ministers.  Will you take it on?"

"I will," Sir Horace promised, "if there's anything in it.  Get on with
your information."

"The woman's name is Abrahams, and she has a flat in the Northumberland
Court," the poet continued.  "I followed a young man there the other
afternoon, who is born a German but calls himself an American.  Mrs.
Abrahams was entertaining a small party of friends, every one of whom
is of German sympathies, although two are employed as censors by His
Majesty's Government.  The young man I followed is drawing money from
her nearly every week, and spends most of his spare time motoring round
London with one of the new naval air defence commanders."

"That all?"

"Pretty well," the poet admitted, "but there's espionage work going on
there every afternoon."'

"Sounds probable," the other agreed.  "Now what do you want me to do?
I can't raid the place without more information."

"Lend me two men and I'll take the risk of something turning up," the
poet begged.

Sir Horace scribbled a few lines on a piece of paper.

"Get out with you," he said.  "My regards to your aunt.  Show this to
the orderly in Room C and he'll give you a couple of plainclothes
policemen."

The poet gripped Aaron Rodd's arm triumphantly as they stepped outside.

"A man!" he exclaimed.  "A man at last!" ...

It was two days before anything fresh happened.  Then, about half-past
five in the afternoon, Aaron Rodd and the poet, who had wandered round
by the front of the Northumberland Court to see that their watchers
were in position, almost ran into the arms of a huge, roughly dressed
man, with close-cropped brown beard, a man who looked ill-at-ease in
his clothes and walked with a rolling gait.

"My God!" the poet muttered.  "It's the Dutchman!  Come on, Aaron."

They turned round and followed him at a short distance.  He entered the
Northumberland Court.  They followed him, a few minutes later, and
Cresswell addressed the hall-porter, whom he knew slightly.

"My name's Cresswell," he said.  "I'm on a Government job.  Tell me
what flat that man asked for who has just gone in?"

"Number sixty-seven, sir," the man replied--"Mrs. Abrahams'."

"Seen him here before?"

"He comes about once a week, sir, generally on a Sunday."

"I shan't move from here," Cresswell declared, turning to his
companion.  "I shall hold on to that chap myself if he comes out before
we can get the men together.  Will you hurry, Aaron?  There's one at
the corner of Parliament Street."

"And the other's here," a quiet voice said behind.  "It's all right,
Mr. Cresswell.  I've sent for Jimmy.  I saw that man go in.  Know who
he is?"

"I do that," the poet assented.

"His ship's been searched twice," the inspector went on.  "We had a
Secret Service man on board the last time they crossed.  Nothing was
discovered, but he's under suspicion.  When I saw him turn in here, I
thought things might be coming our way."

"Inspector," Cresswell asked eagerly, "your powers will allow you to
hold him, won't they?"

"I think I'll have to stretch them a bit, sir," the man replied.
"We'll wait till he comes out.  You'd better let the hall-porter get an
extra constable.  This Dutchman is a pretty difficult customer to
tackle."

The hall-porter, who had been divided between curiosity and
nervousness, departed with alacrity.  The men spread themselves out a
little.  The poet and Aaron Rodd affected great interest in the
lighting of cigarettes.  A small boy in buttons eyed them with immense
inquisitiveness.  There was something up!  He whispered the news to the
lift-boy, who had strolled out for a breath of fresh air.  A ripple of
electrical interest thrilled the group.  The hall-porter returned, an
unwilling constable in the rear.

"What's this?" he enquired of the elder of the two plain-clothes men.
"I can't leave my beat unless there's a charge."

The man showed him a badge.  The constable saluted.

"Wait just outside," the former whispered.  The hall-porter suddenly
thrust his head through the swing doors.

"Party you're enquiring for, sir, has just come out of number two," he
announced.  "He's stepping into a taxi."

There was a rush for the door, which the poet led.  The taxicab was
disappearing round the corner as they reached the entrance of the next
block of flats.  The hall-porter, still dangling his whistle, watched
their approach with amazement.

"What address--that taxi?" the inspector asked quickly.

"Monico's, Shaftesbury Avenue."

"Another taxi, quick!"

The man blew his whistle.  A taxicab from the rank obeyed the summons.

"The fellow can't suspect anything if he's really gone to the Monico,"
the inspector observed.

They all crowded into the vehicle.  In a few minutes they were at the
café.  The poet gave a little sigh of relief as he peered eagerly
around.  Somehow or other, he felt that this was his own special
adventure and that the onus of its success rested upon him.  At a table
a little way in the room the Dutchman was seated, with a huge tumbler
of what seemed to be brandy and water in front of him.  He was in the
act of striking a match to light a cigar which was already in the
corner of his mouth.  Suddenly his eyes fell upon the poet.  A vague
sense of recognition, coupled with a premonition of danger, seemed to
oppress him.  His frame seemed to grow tenser.  Even underneath his
clothes one could fancy that his muscles were stiffening.  He watched
the four men approach, and those few of the neighbouring loungers who
chanced to be looking that way, held their breaths.  The atmosphere
around seemed to have become electric.  The inspector stood by the
Dutchman's table.  Although he was not in uniform, his official bearing
was unmistakable.

"I want you, my man," he said.  "You must come with me to the
police-station."

"Why?"

"I am acting under special orders," the inspector told him.  "I can
satisfy you as to my authority.  The thing is, are you coming quietly?"

Apparently the Dutchman was not, for pandemonium ensued.  The inspector
was no light-weight and he was on guard, but his adversary's rush was
irresistible.  He went crashing over against an opposite table and the
Dutchman's left fist sent the second man prostrate.  The inspector,
however, was not yet done for, and Aaron Rodd and Cresswell suddenly
sprang simultaneously into the fray.  Men and women leapt from their
tables.  There were shrieks, a crash of breaking glass.  The policeman,
who had been knocked down, staggered to his knees and blew his whistle
furiously.  The Dutchman, kicking, shaking, even trying to bite the
poet's fingers, which had somehow seized his throat, dragged his
assailants yard by yard towards the door.  The whole place was in an
uproar.  Suddenly the swing-doors were pushed open.  Two uniformed
constables hurried in.  Even then the Dutchman did not abandon the
struggle.  He wrenched himself almost free from the three men who had
momentarily relaxed their hold, dealt the leading constable a terrific
blow, which only just missed the side of his head, and knocked his
helmet into pulp.  That, however, was the end.  The other constable was
a powerful fellow and within thirty seconds the Dutchman was
handcuffed.  There was a crowd now upon the pavement.  The Dutchman,
his face covered with blood and his eyes glaring like the eyes of a
wild animal, was bustled into a taxi.  Aaron and the poet were left
behind.  They were neither of them much the worse for the struggle, but
Aaron's collar was torn to pieces and the poet's coat had been ripped
down one side.  A waiter was hovering around them admiringly.

"Bring you something to drink, gentlemen?" he suggested.

They drank a brandy and soda each.  Then the poet rose.  He was
conscious of various bruises but he was very happy.

"Home and seclusion, I think, for a time, my friend," he said.  "What a
heavenly scrap!"

      *      *      *      *      *

Late that evening, a very immaculately dressed young man of most
superior appearance discovered the poet in an easy chair in his club,
awaiting the midnight rush of journalists and actors.  The young man
presented a card.

"You will find my name there, sir," he said, "and also the Service on
behalf of which I pay you this visit."

Cresswell scrutinised the card and sat up in his chair.

"Have a drink?" he suggested.

His visitor begged to be excused.

"The Chief asked me to find you at the earliest possible moment," he
announced, "to first of all express his thanks and the thanks of his
department for your valuable services."

"Had the Dutchman got the goods on him?" the poet asked eagerly.

"He had indeed!  He was carrying documents of high importance which
were obviously destined for our enemies," the young man said.  "Their
contents are to a certain extent a secret, and I am to ask you to add
to your services by allowing the matter to slip from your memory."

"What's going to become of Mrs. Abrahams?" Cresswell enquired.

"We received an indirect suggestion to-night from the Home Office," the
young man replied, "that the lady in question should be cautioned.  If
it is any relief to you, let me assure you that my chief is not the
sort of man to listen to such tosh.  The lady will be interned,
whatever her friends may attempt on her behalf.  Two of the other
people implicated, both in the censor's office, I regret to say, will
be shot.  You appear to have discovered a bureau which existed for the
purpose of collecting and dispatching abroad, every week, various items
of information likely to be of service to our enemies."

"What'll the Dutchman get?"

The young man hesitated.

"I have already somewhat exceeded my latitude," he said gravely.  "May
I ask you to consider what I have said in confidence, to forget this
little adventure, and never again in this life to worry about the
Dutchman?"

"I won't," the poet promised, with a chuckle.  "By the by, what about
Jack Lovejoy?"

"There is a reference only to some promised information from a person
whom we concluded to be that young man," was the reply.  "He has been
asked to leave the country within twenty-four hours."

The young man took his leave and a few moments later Aaron Rodd
appeared.  He was wearing a pearl pin of wonderful quality, which the
poet eyed curiously.

"A little farewell present," the former explained, as he settled down,
"from Miss Pamela Keane."




_Chapter VIII_  _The Yellow Eye_

At a few minutes before the popular dining hour, Aaron Rodd, having
selected a table, ordered, in consultation with the chief _maître
d'hôtel_, a small dinner, and possessed himself of a theatre guide, sat
in the reception lounge of the Carlton Grill-room, awaiting the arrival
of Henriette.  There was a mirror exactly opposite to him, and as he
sipped his cocktail he caught a glimpse of his own face.  He set down
his glass, momentarily startled.  Somehow, it seemed to him like being
brought face to face with the ghost of his youth.  He rose to his feet
and lounged over towards the mirror on the pretext of examining some
illustrated papers.  In the intervals of glancing at them, he looked
furtively at his own reflection, trying to account for the change he
saw there.  At the poet's earnest solicitation he had visited a
first-class tailor, had bought the right shape of collar, had learnt to
tie his evening bow with the proper twist.  A personally conducted
visit to a fashionable hairdresser had followed, and his fine black
hair, no longer ragged and unkempt, was brushed back from a face which
seemed, even to its owner, to have changed in some marvellous way
during the last few months.  He was, without a doubt, younger.  There
was a new expression about his lips, from which the hardness seemed to
have gone, and, curiously enough, he was conscious that notwithstanding
all his anxieties, never more poignant than at this particular moment,
life had taken a sudden and sympathetic turn with him.  Since the
coming of Harvey Grimm, he had at last been lifted up from that weary
rut of depression and ill-being; but since the coming of Henriette, he
had been transported bodily into the world where human beings live,
where the flowers have a different perfume, and the sun shines always,
even if sometimes from behind the clouds.

"But you, then, also are vain!" a rather surprised, very amused voice
exclaimed almost in his ears.  "Why, you remind me of Mr. Cresswell,
standing there preening yourself before the mirror!"

For a moment he felt almost embarrassed.  Then he smiled as he bent
over Henriette's fingers.

"I was wondering," he confessed, "what could have brought so great a
change into my life--and then you came."

Her eyes softened as she looked at him.  Her lips parted.  She studied
him for a moment apprisingly.

"You are changed, you know," she decided.  "You look younger.  You
seem, somehow, to have moved from one world into another.  You were
looking very melancholy that first day when we met in the Gardens.  I
do not think that adventures have disagreed with you."

"If one could only stop them now!" he exclaimed eagerly.

She laid her finger upon her lip.  The _maître d'hôtel_ stood bowing
before them.

"Madame will come this way?"

Henriette approved of the table, approved of the dinner, approved of
her companion.  As for Aaron Rodd, the shadows which sometimes
terrified him seemed to have passed far away into the background.  He
was deaf and dumb to the voices and glances of their neighbours,
attracted by his companion's unanalysable elegance, her aristocratic
little face with its flawless complexion, her little air--foreign,
perhaps, but all the more attractive--of quaint, individual
distinction.  She wore no ornaments except the pearls which hung from
her neck.  Her hair, to his untutored eyes, might have been arranged
with her own fingers.  Her gown, as always, was black, this time of
chiffon, and it was not for him to know that its simplicity represented
the last word in fashion.  He simply found her adorable, and dinner was
almost concluded before she uttered a little cry.

"Why, we have not yet decided what theatre to go to!"

He sent for a messenger.

"Do try," she begged, "and get some seats for the _Casino_.  I want so
much to see the revue."

The boy brought them a plan of the theatre, and Aaron secured a small
box.  Very reluctantly they left their table a short time later.

"I have loved my dinner so," she declared, as they sat together in the
taxi.  "I think that I am getting greedy, everything tasted so good."

"And I think that I, too, am greedy," her companion whispered, leaning
towards her, "because I want so much--even the greatest thing in the
world could have to offer."

She suddenly clutched his arm with her white fingers, drew it tightly
to her.

"Hold my fingers, please," she begged.  "Sit just like this.  Don't let
us spoil anything.  Will you be content, please?"

He leaned a little towards her.  Her eyes were half pleading with his,
half doubtful.

"I will be content," he promised, "if..."

She drew away from him a moment later.

"I did not mean to let you kiss me," she declared naively.

"I meant to if I could," he confessed.

She laughed a little hysterically, but not unhappily.

"Let us pretend that we have behaved like a couple of bad children,"
she said, "because we must not just now talk of these things.  That was
just a slip."

"A slip," he repeated.

"A very wonderful, delightful slip," she murmured.  "And here we are."

They found themselves soon in a little box, small even for two people.
Henriette settled down, almost from the first, to enjoy the
performance.  She laughed at the whimsical Frenchman, applauded the
versatile leading lady, entered with wonderful facility into the spirit
of the place.  And then, some half-hour after their entrance, Aaron
Rodd felt the fingers which he was holding under cover of a programme
suddenly twitch.  He glanced up.  To his amazement, all the joy and
light-heartedness had passed from her face.  Her features seemed as
though they might have been carved out of a piece of ivory.  Her lips
were a little parted, her eyes filled with fear.  She was gazing with
strange intensity upon the figure of a girl who, heralded by much
applause, had suddenly bounded on to the stage.  He leaned towards her.

"Is anything wrong, Henriette?" he asked softly.

She roused herself a little.

"Yes!" she whispered. "That girl--do you see what she is
wearing--around her neck?"

He glanced down on to the stage in puzzled fashion.  The girl in
question, French and a new-comer, who was singing a little song of the
boulevards with a good deal of appropriate action, wore no jewellery
except a single rather curious yellow stone, suspended from her neck by
a platinum chain.

"You mean that yellow thing?"

She looked at him in surprise.

"But of course you do not know!" she exclaimed.  "That is the great
yellow diamond.  It belongs to----"

"To whom?" he interrupted eagerly.

"To Leopold's--to my brother's collection," she explained hesitatingly.

He was puzzled for a moment.  Then the sense of her words, and their
import, began to dawn upon him.

"You mean that the stone is amongst those that your brother has
acquired?" he continued diffidently--"one of those he has not yet tried
to have recut?"

"Yes!" she murmured.

There was a moment's embarrassed silence.  Henriette was obviously
distraught.  She watched the rather fascinating figure upon the stage
with strained eyes.

"It isn't," she went on, turning abruptly to her companion, "that I
mind if Leopold chooses to amuse himself.  He has probably lent the
girl the diamond for her first appearance.  I see that it is her debut
to-night.  It is not that.  But he is so rash, so daring.  That stone
is known throughout the world--its history, its description have been
published everywhere.  Why, if there is anyone in the house who knows
anything of the history of gems, they will recognise it.  It will be
traced--so easily traced to Leopold.  Oh, what folly!  I must go and
see her.  I must go at once!"

She rose to her feet.  They drew a little into the background of the
box.

"I am afraid it will be rather difficult," Aaron Rodd warned her.

"It must be arranged," she insisted.  "We will go together and find
some one at the box office who will take a message round."

They spent a more or less uncomfortable ten minutes at the box office,
where they were assured that, owing to the smallness of the theatre,
visits to the artistes were not permitted.  The manager at last
appeared and began an explanation on similar lines.  Henriette
interrupted him.

"Monsieur," she begged, "it is a great exception.  There is something
which Mademoiselle should know, something which it is very important
for her to know, and I am the only person who can tell her.  You will
make an exception, please, this once?"

The manager was quite human and a person of discrimination.  He made no
further difficulty.

"If you will both please follow me," he invited.  "Mademoiselle Larilly
has just gone off."

He led them by a tortuous way to the back of the stage and knocked at
the door of a room.

"_Entrez!_" was the shrill response.

Their guide ushered Henriette and Aaron Rodd into a tiny little
apartment, prettily furnished notwithstanding the bare floors.
Mademoiselle Larilly was standing before a pier-glass, admiring
herself.  She swept round at their entrance.

"Madame?" she murmured in surprise.

The manager spoke a hasty word or two of explanation, in French, and
disappeared.  Henriette waited until the door was closed.  Then she
turned to the girl.

"Mademoiselle," she said, "I owe you, perhaps, an apology for this
unusual visit.  I come for your sake as well as my own and another's.
Will you tell me, please, who lent you the diamond which you wear?"

The girl held it tightly to her bosom:

"It has not been lent to me," she declared.  "It is given."

"But that is not possible," Henriette protested.  "Do you know that the
jewel you are wearing is worth nearly a million francs?"

The girl started but she simply shrugged her shoulders.

"Oh, la, la!" she exclaimed.  "What do I care?  It was given me by a
gentleman, not an Englishman, and no one has any right to ask me
questions about it.  I do not receive here, mademoiselle.  I have but a
few minutes to rest.  If you would please go."

Henriette made efforts to modify the haughtiness of her tone, the air
of aloofness with which she seemed shrouded.

"Mademoiselle Larilly," she said, "I will not believe that you wish
evil things to the gentleman who lent or gave you that jewel, yet,
believe me, you will bring harm upon him if you wear it in public.  You
will bring a great--the greatest of all misfortunes."

The girl opened her hands a little and gazed at the gem.  She shook her
head.

"That I cannot help," she decided.  "It is his affair.  He must know
better than you.  I promised him to wear it.  He may even be here
to-night.  I shall keep my word."

"Mademoiselle----" Henriette began.

Then the words died away on her lips.  The door of the dressing-room
had opened and closed without any knock.  Mr. Paul Brodie stood there,
suave and with a little smile upon his lips.  He bowed politely--a
gesture which seemed to include every one.  Mademoiselle Larilly
glanced at him contemptuously.

"But who allowed you to enter?" she demanded.  "I do not receive here.
I will send for the manager.  It is an impertinence when people come to
my room without permission."

Mr. Brodie held out his hand deprecatingly.

"Miss Larilly," he begged, "pray do not disturb yourself.  I am one of
those who must go anywhere they choose, at any time."

"Indeed!" she exclaimed indignantly.  "You are not the owner of the
theatre or the author of the revue, and I do not know you.  I beg you
to leave at once."

"Young lady," Mr. Brodie continued, his eyes fastened upon the gem
which hung from her neck, "I have not the good fortune to be either of
the gentlemen you mention, but I represent a force which has to be
reckoned with by law-abiding people.  I am of the police."

She stood quite still.  Once more her hands clutched at the jewel which
rested on her bosom.

"The police?" she repeated.  "But I do not understand!  What do
you----what do the police want with me in my room?"

"Now come, Miss Larilly," Mr. Brodie went on soothingly, "it's nothing
you need worry about.  I just want your permission to examine the jewel
which you are wearing."

"No!" she refused sharply.  "No one shall do that.  The jewel has been
lent to me, lent to me on one condition--that I permit no one to touch
it."

"Look here, young lady," Brodie protested, quietly but forcibly, "I
don't want to make any disturbance, and I'd sooner deal with this
matter in a friendly fashion.  All the same, if you're out for trouble,
I can soon bring you plenty of it.  Come, it won't take you long to
slip that off your neck."

She began to look a little frightened.  She glanced towards Henriette
as though for guidance.  Henriette, however, seemed almost on the point
of breaking down herself.  She had sunk into the chair which Aaron had
fetched.

"Courage," Aaron whispered in her ear.  "That brute is watching you."

Brodie had drawn closer to Mademoiselle Larilly.  She held her hands
tightly against her bosom.

"If you come a step further," she cried, "I will shriek!  I will call
the artistes to defend me--the manager!  You must come to me when I am
not playing, if you would ask questions."

"Young lady," the detective said with a new sternness, "you can call
the manager, if you will, and I shall repeat to him what I say to you.
If you do not suffer me to examine that jewel, I shall stop the
performance and have you taken to the police-station."

She was obviously terrified now.  The rouge upon her cheeks seemed like
a great daub of red.  She set her teeth, her hands flew apart.

"It is a miserable country!" she exclaimed passionately.  "In France
this could not happen.  Look, then, at the stone, and go, but
remember--I will give it up to no one.  If you take it, you must drag
it from my neck and I will follow you, shrieking, even on to the stage.
I will not be robbed!  How do I know that you are of the police?  You
may be a thief yourself!  The stone--I tell you that it is worth a
fortune."

"I can well believe it," Brodie assented calmly.  "One moment, if you
please."

He held the stone in the palm of his hand and fitted a magnifying glass
into his eye.  There was a moment's silence.  Henriette suddenly
gripped her companion's hand.  Mademoiselle Larilly stood there,
panting, her bosom rising and falling quickly.  There was murder in her
eyes.  Presently Brodie let the stone fall, replaced the magnifying
glass in his pocket.  He stood, for a moment, as though thinking.  Then
he turned towards the door.

"Miss Larilly," he said, looking back at her, "my apologies.  The
bauble which you are wearing is a worthless piece of yellow crystal,
worth, perhaps, twenty pounds.  I was deceived--as was, perhaps, the
young lady over yonder," he added with a little ironical bow--"by a
wonderful resemblance."

He closed the door quietly behind him.  There was a queer silence in
the room.  Henriette was deathly pale.  Relief and bewilderment were
struggling in her face.  The French girl's expression had become
electrically transformed.  With a sudden little gesture she leaned
towards the closed door.  Her hand flashed in front of her face.  Her
gesture was significant if vulgar.

"It is worth twenty pounds, my bauble, is it?" she mocked.  "And he
thinks, that big, ugly man, that I would come on to the stage with a
bauble round my neck worth twenty pounds!  Eh, but he is not a
gentleman of France, that----!"

An inner door suddenly opened.  Leopold Brinnen appeared, and behind
him the tall, slender figure of Monsieur Larkson, the leading French
actor in the revue.

"With your permission," Brinnen began, bowing to Mademoiselle
Larilly....  "Henriette!"

He stopped short in amazement.  Henriette rose to her feet and came
towards him.

"Leopold," she exclaimed, talking to him rapidly in French, "what have
you done?  How dare you, for all our sakes, run these awful risks!  If
the man Brodie had not been a fool, if he had known anything of jewels,
if he had not been blind, where should we have been at this moment?  Do
you think they would have let mademoiselle go until she had told from
whence came the Yellow Eye?  Oh, but you are so reckless!  Take it away
from her quickly!  Hide it!"

Leopold listened to her words a little gravely.

"Will you tell me, my sister," he enquired, "what you are doing here?"

"I have dined and am spending the evening with Mr. Aaron Rodd," she
explained.  "We sit in the box here and I recognise the Yellow Eye.  I
hurry here.  Mademoiselle receives me.  I beg her to take it off, not
to wear it.  I warn her that there is danger.  She scoffs at me.  And
then Brodie comes.  But that man--he must be mad!  He held the stone in
his hand."

The young man smiled quietly.  Then he listened at the door which led
into the passage and softly turned the key.  He glanced towards
mademoiselle.

"Ah, but if you all will," she exclaimed, "behold!"

Her hand disappeared for a moment down her back.  She threw the
platinum chain and stone which she was wearing, on to the
dressing-table.  In a moment another flashed upon her bosom.

"You see," she went on, "how simple!  I obeyed.  On the stage I wore
that great beautiful stone, and even before I had reached my room, in
the passage, the other hung in its place."

Leopold Brinnen smiled amiably.  Nevertheless, he was a little
apologetic as he turned towards his sister.

"It is that man Brodie," he sighed.  "He is so persistent and yet he
has not the wits for success.  He wearies me with his blunders.  This
is just a little lesson."

"A little lesson," Henriette repeated reproachfully, with a sob in her
throat, "which might have cost us----"

He waved his hand.

"Ah, no, little sister!" he protested.  "You take too gloomy a view.
Even Paul Brodie," he continued, lowering his voice so that it was
inaudible at the other end of the room, "has not yet succeeded in
forging the missing link between Jeremiah Sands and Captain Brinnen of
the Belgian Artillery.  You permit now, madame," he went on, turning
back to the others, "that I present to you my sister and Monsieur Aaron
Rodd.  Mademoiselle Larilly," he explained, "is the wife of Monsieur
Larkson here, whom I take the liberty also to present.  What do you
say?  Which stone shall mademoiselle wear when she sings her next song?"

"One may play with fire a little too long," Aaron Rodd observed.

"Leopold!" his sister implored, clasping her hands.

The young man bowed.

"It shall be as you will," he promised, holding out his hand and
accepting the stone which Mademoiselle Larilly was eagerly pressing
upon him.  "Into my pocket with this one, then.  Madame shall dance for
the first time in her life with a worthless bauble around her throat,
but there shall be a recompense.  I insist.  We will all sup together
at Giro's.  You agree?  And you, Rodd?  My sister," he added, "will, I
am sure, be delighted to see more of you, madame, and your husband."

"It will give me the greatest pleasure," Henriette assented.

A call boy came shouting down the passage.

"Giro's at eleven-thirty," Brinnen reminded them all.

"It shall be au revoir, then, madame!" Henriette said, as she passed
through the door which Aaron was holding open for her.

      *      *      *      *      *

There was a great relief in Henriette's face as she leaned back in the
darkest corner of the box and closed her eyes.  The atmosphere of the
evening, however, had departed.  She was no longer full of that
quivering, electrical gaiety.  She watched the rest of the performance
with interest and talked now and then to Aaron, but their homeward
drive afterwards was performed almost in silence.  She rested her
fingers in his and leaned back.

"Forgive me if I rest," she murmured.  "I am terrified.  I shake now
when I think of that moment."

"It is all over now," he reminded her.  "Try and be quiet for a little
time."

Presently she sat up.

"Listen," she said, "it will be half an hour at least before they can
arrive at Giro's.  Madame must change her toilette."

As Madame's last toilette had been one of pink silk, in which there was
very much more stocking than skirt, the suggestion seemed probable.

"What would you like to do?" Aaron asked.

"I would like to call back at the Milan," she begged.  "I nearly always
see my grandfather for a moment before he goes to sleep; and I can rest
and bathe my eyes.  You will not mind waiting?"

"Of course not!"

He redirected the driver and they drew up, a few minutes later, at the
Milan.  She descended at the Court entrance and crossed over at once to
the lift.

"I will not ask you up," she said.  "I shall find you here, perhaps,
in--say, ten minutes?"

He assented and bought an evening paper.  In less than the time she had
stated, the lift stopped and she reappeared.  To his surprise she had
taken off her hat.  She came towards him with a strange look in her
face.  He could see the tears quivering in her eyes.

"Dear friend," she whispered, "be kind to me.  I have had a great blow.
My grandfather died this evening while we were away--only an hour ago."

He murmured an eager word or two of sympathy.  She laid her hand upon
his arm.

"Will you go, please, at once to Giro's," she begged him, "and tell
Leopold?  Try and prevent him, if you can, entering the supper-room.
There are so many things that will happen now," she went on.  "Please
go quickly.  See!"

She raised her fingers to his lips.  He caught them and kissed them.
Then she turned away and he hurried outside, jumped into a taxi and
drove to Giro's.  Leopold Brinnen and a little party of guests were
standing in the hall.  The former frowned as he entered alone.

"Where is my sister?" he demanded.

Aaron took him by the arm.

"Captain Brinnen," he said, "I am sorry, but I am the bearer of bad
news.  Your grandfather died this evening."

The young man stood perfectly still for a moment.

"Dead!" he muttered.  "Poor fellow! ... dead!"

Inside the room the music was crashing, and the hum of conversation was
already swelling to a tumult.  A couple of early dancers were whirling
round the room.  Brinnen turned to his guests.

"I am so sorry," he explained, "Mr. Rodd here has brought me bad news.
A near relative of mine has died suddenly.  You must excuse my joining
you.  Luigi will serve the supper."

There was a little murmur of sympathy.  His Bohemian friends crowded
silently around him.  One by one they shook his hand--a queer little
function.  Then he turned away and stood for a moment on the pavement
outside, Aaron Rodd by his side.

"Mr. Rodd," he said, "my grandfather's death may make a difference in
many ways."

Aaron Rodd straightened himself.  He was never sure of the demeanour of
this young adventurer, who seemed for the most part to treat life as a
jest.

"In what way?" he asked.

Brinnen replied with a question.

"Can you communicate with Mr. Harvey Grimm?"

Aaron shook his head.

"I do not even know where he does his work.  Forgive me for reminding
you," he added, "that your sister is in great distress."

The young man stepped into a taxi.

"It is necessary that I see Harvey Grimm as soon as possible," he
insisted.

"Harvey Grimm won't be hurried over his work," Aaron declared.  "For
your own sake he is better out of sight until it is concluded.  Shall I
tell the man to go to the Milan?"

Brinnen nodded.  He leaned out of the window for a moment, however,
before the cab started.

"Mr. Aaron Rodd," he said, "do you mind if I speak to you for a moment
with perfect frankness?"

"Not in the least," Aaron assured him promptly.

"In some respects," Brinnen continued confidentially, "I am inclined to
like you, but on the whole I have come to the conclusion that you are a
very simple fellow.  That is all!"




_Chapter IX_  _The Vengeance of Rosa Letchowiski_

The small boy assumed an air of vast importance.  He leaned over the
counter and with mysterious gestures arrested the progress of his
cousin through the shop.

"Rosa, I've got something to thay to you, motht important," he
announced.  "Come right over here."

She paused and swung around a little unwillingly.  Her scarlet underlip
was thrust outwards.  She walked with her hand upon her hip, not averse
to impressing even this young cousin of hers with all the allurements
of her slipshod finery.

"I thay, Rosa, you look fine," the boy declared admiringly.  "Lithen
now.  You told me to keep my eyes open, if ever I should see any more
of Mr. Levy, eh?"

The girl's face was suddenly alight.  She moved close to the counter.

"You've heard of him?" she exclaimed eagerly.  "You know where he is?"

The boy nodded many times.  He placed a finger upon his lips, in his
eyes was the glint of avarice.

"You promithed me a shilling," he reminded her.  "I worked hard.  I
know now just where he ith.  You can see him for yourthelf.  It's worth
a shilling, Rosa, eh?"

The girl's hand dived into the recesses of her half-fastened skirt.
She produced a cheap purse of imitation Russia leather and solemnly
counted out a sixpence and six coppers.

"You tell me the truth," she adjured him, parting with the coins
reluctantly.

"Honest and sure," the boy promised, sweeping them into his pocket.
"He came back again Tuesday night.  He's at work now in the repairing
room."

"You little shark!" his cousin cried indignantly.  "Why, I should have
found out myself if I'd gone straight in to grandfather."

"Maybe and maybe not," he answered, with his finger upon his nose and
his hand guarding the pocket where the shilling reposed.

The girl was breathing quickly with excitement.  The loss of the
shilling, after all, was a slight thing to a girl earning man's wages.

"Listen," she enjoined, "don't you say I've been.  I'm off back to tidy
up.  I shall be here in half an hour.  He won't be gone by then."

"Sure not," was the confident assent.  "He brought his valise.  He'th
come to stop."

Rosa almost tiptoed her way out of the shop, dived into the stream of
people and disappeared.  It was rather more than half an hour before
her small cousin, with palms outstretched upon the counter, struggling
to sell a one-and-sixpenny brooch to a girl who had a shilling to
spend, glanced up and recognised her.  His look of admiration was a
genuine tribute.  For a moment the glamour of the transaction upon
which he was engaged, faded.

"My, Rosa, you do look fine!" he exclaimed.  "Them clothes must have
cost something!"

She nodded haughtily--a vision of cheap furs, with a black hat from
which flared one great scarlet flower.  She carried a bag of some
jingling metal in her hand.  Her patent shoes squeaked loudly.  She
displayed at least twelve inches of silk-clad limbs, and she diffused
little waves of a perfume carefully selected on account of its
far-reaching qualities.  The customer, who knew her by sight, gazed
after her admiringly.

"That's your cousin Rosa, isn't it?" she asked.

The small boy nodded, withdrawing his eyes from the disappearing figure
with reluctance.

"It must be wonderful to earn enough money to dress like that," he
observed enviously.  "My, did you see those furs! ... The firtht
ornament Rosa ever bought from me wath one of these brooches," he went
on, reverting to the subject in hand.  "Two shillings she paid, my
dear, and eighteenpence I'm asking you, jutht because I like to do
business when the old man ain't here.  Maybe you could pay the extra
sixpence next Saturday...."

Rosa swept through the door and descended the two steps into the dingy
sitting-room.  In a high-backed chair drawn up to the scanty fire, his
head a little on one side, sat her grandfather, asleep.  She passed on
tiptoe through the room, down the narrow passage, and softly turned the
handle of the workshop door.  The air was vibrating slightly with the
monotonous hum of a concealed dynamo.  Bending low over the board, with
huge magnifying glasses in his eyes, Mr. Levy, with a small, bright
instrument in his hand, was absorbed in some delicate process of
refashioning a little glittering mass, carefully held between the thumb
and forefinger of his left hand.  Some instinct told the girl to keep
silence.  She watched him breathlessly until the consciousness of her
presence reached him through his finer senses.  He raised his knife
from its task and turned swiftly around, touched a knob with his foot
and the dynamo gradually slackened speed and died away.

"You!" he exclaimed, removing the glasses from his eyes.

She saw the stone upon which he had been working transferred swiftly to
his pocket.  She was immensely curious.  Nevertheless, the personal
element came first.

"You're a nice man, aren't you, eh?" she demanded, coming slowly
towards him.  "What about that little dinner we were going to have, eh,
and a theatre?  You just leave your place without a word of warning.  I
wonder grandfather took you back again."

"My dear young lady," he began.

"Rosa!" she pouted.

"Rosa, then," he went on, "pleasure is a great thing, but business is a
greater.  I have been away on business, the business I spoke to you of.
Now, you see, I am back again.  The other place didn't suit me."

"And grandfather took you on without a word?"

"As you see."

"What is it you are working at?" she asked curiously.  "I never knew
you had a dynamo here, or that you needed one for watch repairing."

"It is an idea of my own," he told her.  "You see, it isn't only
watches but every article of jewellery we repair.  It saves another
assistant."

"What were you working at when I came in?" she persisted.

"A piece of glass, cutting it up into a few of those beautiful diamond
brooches you see in the window," he explained.  "But don't let's talk
about the work.  How well you look!"

She tossed her head.

"A lot you care about how well I look," she retorted, "going away like
that with never a word!"

"By the by," he enquired suddenly, "how did you come in?  Where was
your grandfather?"

"Grandfather was asleep in the easy chair," she told him.  "I came
through on tiptoe.  Like to keep yourself private down here, don't you?"

"Part of my training," he replied.  "I can't work unless I am
absolutely alone and undisturbed."

She leaned against his bench and raised her foot as though to look at
the patent tip of her shoe.  He was privileged to behold a goodly
number of inches of silk-clad limb.

"What are you doing to-night," she asked, "after work?"

He shook his head disconsolately.

"Your grandfather is a hard taskmaster," he grumbled.  "I generally
stick on here until I'm tired out."

"We'll see about that," she promised.  "Would you like ... Oh, bother!"
she broke off.  "I promised to go to the pictures with Stolly Wykes."

Her companion's faint sigh of regret was very cleverly assumed.

"Perhaps another evening, then," he suggested.

"You're such a slippery customer," she went on, "here to-day and gone
to-morrow sort of chap.  I suppose I could put Stolly off," she went on
meditatively, raising her eyes and looking at him.

"I wouldn't do that," he protested.  "I can't help thinking how
disappointed I should be in his place."

"Plenty of feeling for others you have, haven't you?" she observed
sarcastically.  "I don't know as I care about going out with Stolly.
He's always worrying me to get engaged."

"I've wondered more than once," he told her confidentially, "why you
haven't been engaged long ago.  How old are you?  Twenty?"

"I am twenty-two," she confessed, "and if I'm not engaged, it's because
I haven't been over-anxious.  I don't think much of these young fellows
round here.  I feel, somehow, as though I wanted something different."

He sighed sympathetically, and then, as though with an effort, turned
back to his bench.

"If the old man wakes up and finds I'm not working," he remarked,
"he'll be annoyed."

"You can get on with your work, then," she replied.  "I'm going to talk
to him for a minute or two.  Be good."

She gave him a little backward nod, enigmatically encouraging, and left
him, closing the door softly behind her.  She made her way into the
stuffy little parlour and shook her grandfather by the shoulder.

"Wake up, old man," she exhorted.  "Nice thing going to sleep over the
fire in the middle of the afternoon!"

"Eh, what--what, my dear?" he exclaimed, sitting up.  "It's Rosa, is
it?  Ah!  How beautiful you look, Rosa!  But those furs--were they very
expensive, my dear?"

"They were rather," the girl admitted complacently, "but I'm earning
good money and I want to get married."

"To get married, my dear," the old man repeated, a little vaguely.
"Well, well, you find some young man with good prospects, and
money--money in his hand, mind----"

"I've found the young man I'd like to marry," Rosa interrupted.  "He's
your assistant down there."

Abraham Letchowiski stretched out his hands in protest.  He shook his
head vigorously.

"No, no, my tear!" he cried.  "You cannot marry him.  He is just a
journeyman repairer.  He has no money saved.  He spends too much on his
clothes."

"He's a clever workman, isn't he?"

"Oh, he is clever," the old man admitted, "very clever indeed, but
there are many clever people in the world who have not much money."

"Look here," the girl expostulated, "you're going to leave David and me
your money, aren't you?  You've no one else?"

"But I have not much," the old man whined, "and I may live quite some
time yet."

"You're getting too old to work," the girl declared.  "Why not take him
into partnership?"

"Bartnership?" the old man shrieked.  "Ah, my tear, you do not
understand!"

"I understand the way to deal with you, anyhow," Rosa retorted.  "You
wait!"

She walked to the end of the passage and raised her voice.

"Mr. Levy, please to come here."

There was a smothered reply, and after a few moments he appeared.

Abraham Letchowiski, now thoroughly awake, sat in the chair, wringing
his hands.

"Rosa," he exclaimed, "I implore you!  Rosa!  Listen to me!"

She cut him short.  She seemed, somehow, to dominate the little
room--strong, forceful and determined.

"Mr. Levy," she announced, "grandfather has something to say to you.
He makes such a muddle of things that, although it is rather
embarrassing, I shall say it myself.  David and I are his heirs.  He
has saved a great deal of money."

"No, no, my tear--no!" the old man interrupted tearfully.

"He has saved a great deal of money," she went on placidly.  "He has no
other relatives.  He is always bothering me to get married.  I tell him
to-day that I have made up my mind.  If you are willing, Mr. Levy, he
will take you into partnership.  We will see that little David is done
fairly with.  Later on, when you grow older, he shall be your partner.
Now, grandfather, sit up and hear what Mr. Levy has to say."

For once in his life, Harvey Grimm was taken at a disadvantage.  He
stood speechless and hopelessly astounded.  Rosa held out her hands to
him.  Before he knew exactly where he was, he was holding one of them.

"So that's all settled," the girl pronounced, drawing him closer to
her.  "Now, grandfather, Mr. Levy--Edward we must call him now--is
going to leave off work at once.  We are going out to supper and a
cinema."

The old man suddenly struck the table with his clenched fist.  There
was a curious solemnity in his voice.

"I will not have it!" he cried, his eyes flashing.  "All that you have
spoken is foolish, Rosa.  I will not have this young man for my
partner, nor shall you have him for your husband, even if he were
willing."

"Why not?" she demanded.

"Because he is not of our faith," Abraham Letchowiski declared
solemnly, "because his name is not Levy.  He is not one of us."

Rosa was taken aback.  She looked at her prospective suitor
incredulously.

"Is that true?" she asked him.  "I don't care twopence whether you're a
Jew or not, but isn't your name Levy?"

"It is not," he confessed.

"Why don't you go about under your own name?"

There was a moment's silence.  A sudden understanding leapt into the
girl's face.

"Wait," she cried--"the dynamo downstairs, and those men who came here
to search!  What is it you do in that back room, eh?"

There was still silence.  She passed her arms suddenly through his.

"Be sensible," she urged.  "I am not a fool.  I know that grandfather
loves money and loves making it.  So do I.  If he lets you work
secretly in his back room, it must be because you make money there.
Well, why not?  You need have no fear of me.  Tell me the truth?  I
shall be faithful.  I do not mind that you are not a Jew.  I will marry
you all the same.  I like you better than any of the Jews I know."

Harvey Grimm wiped the perspiration from his forehead.  It was a
situation, this, for which no foresight could have provided.

"And I," Abraham Letchowiski thundered, "swear before the God of my
fathers that you shall marry none but a Jew!"

The girl made a face at him and dragged him back into his easy chair.

"Don't you be a silly old man," she enjoined.  "Times have changed
since you were young.  A girl has to have a husband, doesn't she?  You
wouldn't have me marry any of those skimpers that come around here?"

A fit of coughing seized the old man and he was momentarily speechless.

She turned away from him.

"That's all right," she declared confidently.  "He'll be reasonable by
morning.  You go and wash and get ready."

Harvey Grimm sighed mournfully.  His wits were serving him at last,
presenting a tardy possibility of escape.

"Miss Rosa," he said, "I haven't had the chance to say anything.  You
took me by surprise this afternoon.  Perhaps I ought to have told you
when we first met, but I didn't.  I am married."

She stood looking at him for a moment, her voluptuous red lips parted,
her eyebrows contracting.

"Married?" she exclaimed, a little hysterically.  "You beast!"

"I can't help it," he apologised humbly.  "I ought to have told you but
I never thought.  That is why I kept away before."

"I see," she murmured, with the air of one whose thoughts are far away.

Abraham Letchowiski sat up in his chair.  He mopped his eyes with a
yellow handkerchief.

"You see, my tear," he pointed out feverishly, "the young man is
honest--he tells the truth.  That is the end."

"Is it!" the girl muttered.  "Perhaps!  Anyway, he is going to take me
out this evening.  Your wife ain't here with you, is she?"

"No," he replied, "she is in America."

"Go and get yourself ready, then."

Harvey Grimm meekly acquiesced, and devoted himself for the rest of the
evening towards the entertainment of his companion.  The girl's manner
was a little queer.  At the restaurant to which he took her--the best
in the neighbourhood--she appeared to thoroughly enjoy the lavish meal
which he provided.  She even held his hand under the table and smiled
many times into his eyes.  She took his arm as they walked through the
streets, but in the theatre, which she chose in preference to a cinema,
she sat most of the time silent and absorbed.  On the way home she
clung to his arm.  When they reached the little jeweller's shop, she
paused.

"Let me take you across to your rooms first," he suggested.

She shook her head.

"I want to find my handkerchief," she told him.  "I must have left it
in the parlour.  Open the door, please."

He obeyed her, and they stumbled through the darkened shop, down the
steps, into the close, stuffy little apartment.  The remains of the
fire were smouldering upon the hearth, but the room was unlit.  Abraham
Letchowiski and the boy had long since gone to bed.  Suddenly she threw
her arms around him.

"Kiss me!" she cried, in a choked tone.

He yielded, struggling, however, against her vehement embrace.  His
hands gripped her shoulders.  He wrenched himself free.  He stood on
the other side of the table, for a moment, panting.  Her eyes,
luminous, shone through the darkness at him.  Then suddenly she swung
round, climbed the two steps, passed through the shop and closed the
door softly.  Almost immediately she reopened it.  In the dim street
light outside he could see the outline of her figure.

"Thank you very much, Mr. Married Man," she said, "for my evening."

He made no reply.  There was a second's hesitation, a last opportunity,
of which he declined to avail himself--then the door was closed.  A few
minutes later he locked it, went back to his workshop, and from a
cupboard drew out a whisky bottle and some soda.

"Here's a cursed mess!" he muttered dolefully, as he mixed himself a
drink.

      *      *      *      *      *

Mr. Paul Brodie laid down his cigar and newspaper and swung round in
his chair to receive a visitor, already, in his mind, a prospective new
client.  A small boy had opened the door.

"The lady, sir," he announced.

Mr. Brodie recognised his visitor with a thrill of expectancy.

"Say, this is Miss Letchowiski, isn't it?" he exclaimed, holding out
his hand.  "Glad to see you, young lady.  Please take a seat."

Rosa ignored the invitation.  She came up to his desk and leaned over
it.

"Look here," she said, "you're the man, aren't you, who came messing
round my grandfather's jewellery shop a few weeks ago?  You were after
the assistant--Edward Levy."

"Well?" Brodie ejaculated eagerly.

"You bungled things, or else he was too clever for you," Rosa
continued.  "I've come to tell you that he's back again there now,
carrying on the same game, got an electrical dynamo in the workshop,
and no end of tools.  His name ain't Levy at all, and he isn't a Jew."

"What do you suppose he is doing there?" Brodie enquired.

"Look here," the girl went on, "if I tell you, will you swear that you
won't get my grandfather into this?"

"I think I can promise that," was the cautious reply.

"Breaking up diamonds, then--that's what he's doing," the girl
confided.  "He's at it now."

Mr. Brodie showed no signs of excitement, but he was already struggling
into his overcoat.

"There will probably be a reward for this," he said to Rosa.  "I shall
not forget."

"I don't want your reward," the girl replied.  "I've done it just
because--well, never mind.  You go and nab him...."

Brodie did not suffer the grass to grow beneath his feet.  He drove
straight to Scotland Yard, and chafed very much at the delay which kept
him five minutes from Inspector Ditchwater's presence.

"Inspector," he announced, as soon as he was ushered into the latter's
room, "I want you to give me a man and a warrant at once.  This time I
think I've got a clue that will lead us straight to Jerry Sands."

"Is that so?" the inspector remarked dryly.  "We've been there before,
you know."

"See here, Ditchwater," Brodie continued, "you've kind of lost faith in
me, and I can't say that I'm altogether surprised.  But just listen.
The girl from Abraham Letchowiski's shop has been up to me to-day.  She
says that that fellow I went after is back again there.  He's got a
dynamo in the back place and a whole set of tools, and is breaking up
diamonds.  Just what I suspected before, only I couldn't lay my hands
on him.  This time we shall do it."

The inspector scribbled a few lines on a piece of paper.

"You can take your man," he said, "but don't get me into any trouble
over this.  We can't be raiding people's premises for ever, on
suspicion."

"There'll be no trouble this time," Mr. Brodie promised triumphantly.
"A jealous woman's the real thing in our job."

"Well, I wish you luck," the inspector replied.  "If you're really on
to Jerry Sands, you're on to a big thing."

Mr. Brodie, with a plain-clothes constable, took a taxicab to the Mile
End Road.  The two men entered the shop together.  David was alone
behind the counter.

"What can I show the shentlemen?" he enquired urbanely.

"We want to speak to your grandfather," Brodie announced.  "You needn't
leave the shop.  I know the way."

They passed down the little steps into the stuffy parlour.  Abraham
Letchowiski was sitting in his chair, gazing into the fire and mumbling
to himself.  He looked at the visitors uneasily.

"What do you want here?" he asked.  "I am not well to-day.  I am not
speaking of business."

"That's all right, Mr. Letchowiski," Brodie answered.  "It's just a
word with your assistant we're after."

The uneasiness in the old man's face changed into terror.

"What do you want with him?" he exclaimed.  "He is a respectable young
man, a very clever watchmaker.  He comes from Switzerland.  He has done
nothing wrong."

Brodie turned to the constable.

"Don't let him move," he directed.  "I hear the dynamo stopping."

He ran down the passage and threw open door.  The man who had been
working at bench turned to face him.  The whir of the dynamo was
slackening, but Harvey Grimm had had no time to collect his tools.
There were several curiously shaped knives and fine files and chisels
lying about.  Brodie saw them, and his eyes sparkled.

"Edward Levy," he said, "I arrest you on the charge of breaking up
stolen diamonds.  I have a constable in the room outside.  You'll have
to come up to the police-station with us and be questioned."

The young man laughed scornfully.  He pointed to something bright held
in the teeth of a small brass vice.  With a touch of his finger he
released it.

"Diamonds!" he scoffed.  "Why, I am an expert on sham jewellery!"

Brodie pressed incautiously forward, and Harvey Grimm's left hand swung
round with a lightning-like stroke.  The detective went over like a
log, groaned for a moment and staggered to his feet.  Harvey Grimm
pressed him back, forced his knotted handkerchief into his mouth, and
closed and locked the door through which he had entered.  Then he threw
off his overall and caught up his coat and overcoat.

"You're a clever fellow, Paul Brodie," he said to the writhing figure
upon the floor.  "Sorry I can't stop to discuss this matter with you."

He threw a little higher open the window which led into the yard,
vaulted through and walked swiftly down the entry.  He strolled into
the broad thoroughfare, wiping the moisture from his forehead and
looking everywhere for a taxi.

"My God!" he muttered to himself.  "We're coming near the end of
things!"

Listening all the while for footsteps behind which never came, he at
last hailed a taxicab and was driven to Aldgate.  At the Mansion House
he alighted, and in another taxicab made his way to one of the streets
on the north side of the Strand.  Here he entered a passageway, climbed
the stairs past a second-hand clothes shop, and on the second flight
opened the door of a room with a latchkey which hung from his chain.
He gave a little murmur of relief as he discovered a young man in a
dressing-gown, seated in an arm-chair with his feet up on the
mantelpiece, reading a paper-backed novel.  The young man bore a
remarkable resemblance to Mr. Harvey Grimm.

"Thank heaven you are in!" the new-comer exclaimed, commencing like
lightning to throw off his clothes.  "Turn on the bath, Jim--quick as
you can--and take these clothes down to the shop.  Shove 'em away
anywhere."

The young man was already busying himself about the place.

"Anything wrong, sir?" he asked.

"I've just had the devil of a squeak," Harvey Grimm declared.  "It'll
be touch and go this time.  How did I spend the morning?"

"We made a point of calling at your tailor, sir," the young man
replied, "also your hosier.  We looked in at Bendlebury's in Cork
Street, and we had a cocktail--two, I think--at Fitz's bar."

"Capital!" Harvey Grimm muttered.  "What did I do last night?"

"Last night we wore dinner clothes, sir," the young man went on.  "We
dined at Romano's----"

"Alone, I trust?" Harvey Grimm snapped.

"Quite alone, sir," the young man assented.  "We conversed for a time
with two ladies at an adjoining table.  Luigi spoke to us twice."

Harvey Grimm bolted through the door, and a few moments afterwards
there was a sound of splashing.  When he reappeared, a short time
later, his complexion seemed to have undergone a marvellous change, and
the most wonderful wig in the world had disappeared.  The young man
helped him into a blue serge suit.  In five minutes he was dressed.

"My George, this is quick work!" Harvey Grimm murmured, his eyes
sparkling.  "There's ten pounds on the table, Jim.  Put it in your
pocket.  I'll drop in to-morrow or the next day.  Clean gloves and my
malacca cane.  Don't wait two moments after I've gone.  Get rid of all
the clothes I have been wearing, in the darkest corner of the store.
There goes the wig," he added, throwing it on the fire.  "There won't
be any more Mile End for a little time.  Get to work like blazes, Jim,
and good-bye!"

The young man handed him a sheet of paper.

"There are our movements, sir, since you left last Wednesday.  You will
find about a dozen recognitions a day."

Harvey Grimm thrust the paper into his pocket, stole swiftly down the
stairs, paused for a moment on the threshold--it was his one moment of
danger--and then strolled jauntily out.  The street was almost empty.
A few seconds and he was in the Strand.  He plunged into a
tobacconist's shop, bought half-a-dozen cigarettes, one of which he
lit, and a few minutes later he climbed the stairs leading to Aaron
Rodd's office.  There was no immediate answer to his knock, so he
opened the door and stepped inside.  A tall figure in khaki was
standing in front of the looking-glass, going through sundry mysterious
evolutions.  Harvey Grimm stared at him in blank amazement.

"Good heavens!" he gasped.  "It's Cresswell!"

The poet turned round and saluted Harvey Grimm in jaunty fashion.

"Cheero, Harvey!" he exclaimed.  "You see, I've taken the plunge."

"Fine fellow," Harvey Grimm murmured.  "Tell us about it?"

"I came in to tell Aaron," the poet went on, "but he is, for some
unaccountable reason, absent.  The fact is, at first I didn't feel the
call of this sort of thing at all.  In my soul I hate war to-day, that
is in its external and material aspects--the ugliness, the bloodshed,
the mangled bodies and all the rest of it.  But a few days ago old
Harris asked me to write them a patriotic poem.  I tell you I no sooner
got into the swim of it than I felt the fever burning in my own veins.
I will read you the poem shortly.  It will create a great sensation.
The first person whom it brought into khaki was myself."

"You seem to have done the job pretty quickly," Harvey Grimm observed.

"I joined an Officers' Training Corps only a few days ago," Cresswell
explained.  "I went to my tailor's for a uniform and found that he had
one made for a man exactly my height, who was down with pneumonia.  So
I just stepped into it and here I am.  I came round to tell Aaron, to
take a fond farewell and all that sort of thing.  I'm afraid my
adventures will be of a different sort for a time.  We've had some fun,
though," he added, with a reminiscent gleam in his eyes.

"We shall miss you," Harvey Grimm sighed, "but I am beginning to fancy
that our own number's about up.  I've had the narrowest shave of my
life this morning, and I don't feel that I am out of the wood yet.
Where is Aaron, I wonder?"

"He was out when I arrived," the poet replied.  "I've been waiting here
for an hour."

Harvey Grimm consulted his watch.

"It is time," he decided, "for number one.  It is several days since I
tasted a cocktail.  After that we might lunch together."

The poet assented with alacrity.  They left a note for Aaron and made
their way round to the Milan.  The bar was rather more crowded than
usual and they took their cocktails to a settee in a corner of the
room.  Harvey Grimm sent for a page and wrote the name of Captain
Brinnen on a piece of paper.

"Will you see whether you can find this gentleman in the hotel?" he
directed.  "He is staying, I believe, in the Court."

The boy departed.  Harvey Grimm, who as a rule was a temperate man,
drank up his cocktail quickly and sent for another.

"Do you believe in forebodings, Stephen?" he asked.

"I was brought up on them," the poet replied.  "There is Irish blood in
my veins.  I am most superstitious."

"I have had an exciting adventure this morning," Harvey Grimm went on.
"So far as any human being can see, I am out of it as I have been
before.  I have made the most careful arrangements, too--but there,
it's well for you not to know too much.  There's just this about it.  I
wish to God I could see that Belgian and get rid of a few baubles."

"Let me have them," his companion begged.  "No one would suspect me."

Harvey Grimm shook his head.

"They're not your trouble, my boy," he said.  "Besides, you're too
damned careless."

The page returned a few moments later.

"The gentleman left the hotel yesterday, sir," he announced.  "The hall
porter----"

"Well?" Harvey Grimm interrupted.

"The hall porter," the boy continued, a little confused, "said
something about the gentleman having changed his name."

Harvey Grimm's face grew sterner, and the look of trouble about his
eyes more pronounced.  He put a shilling in the boy's hand and sent him
away.

"There's something up here," he muttered.  "First of all Aaron
disappears, and now Brinnen has changed his name.  My God, if they only
knew what his other name really was!"

The poet chuckled.

"And to think," he murmured, "that I have been in it!  What a man!"

"The devil of it is for me," Harvey Grimm declared, "that I've fifty
thousand pounds' worth of his stolen jewls around my body at the
present moment.  I fought my way out of a trap this morning.  I tell
you, Stephen, as a rule this sort of thing stimulates me.  I hold my
head, a little higher, I whistle gayer tunes, I am looking out for the
bright things in life every second of the time, and my feet scarcely
touch the earth.  But to-day it's all different.  I can't walk without
turning round.  I can't hear that door open without starting.  Hell!
... Bring me another cocktail, waiter."

"Steady, old chap!  Your nerves are dicky, that's what's the matter
with you."

"It's the first time in my life," Harvey Grimm muttered, "but I've got
them now.  I feel that I'm cornered.  I did Brodie in this morning.  I
left him at eleven o'clock, gagged and tied in the workshop he tracked
me to.  I was Edward Levy there, and there isn't one of them except the
old man who knew otherwise.  Brodie himself never recognised me.  The
only fear is if the old man peaches.  He's had a couple of thousand of
the best, and he hoards gold and loves it as though it were his own
lifeblood.  Thank God, here are the cocktails!"

"I shall write an epic about you this afternoon," the poet declared.
"You're tense, Harvey, that's what you are.  You're strung up.  There's
a different sense in the words you speak, a sort of quivering
significance in everything you say.  You're feeling life, man."

"I'm feeling afraid, if that's anything," Harvey Grimm confessed,
raising his glass.  "There was a woman in it, of course--and God knows
I was careful!--a fierce, strong young Jewess.  If she gets her
grandfather by the throat, she'll wring the truth out of him."

Cresswell rose to his feet.

"It will do you good to eat, my friend," he suggested.  "I find you
exciting, vibrating, stimulating, but you are wearing yourself out."

Harvey Grimm sat with tightly clenched fists.

"I'm afraid to go in the restaurant," he said.  "Do you notice how that
man at the bar is staring, Cresswell?  Who's he?"

"Don't be a silly ass!" his companion exclaimed.  "That's Greaves, the
London correspondent of the _New York Trombone_.  He'd be all over our
story if he knew it.  Come along.  Pull yourself together, man ...
upright!"

Harvey Grimm did his best.  He walked into the restaurant with almost
his usual airy _bonhomme_.  An acquaintance stopped the two men.

"Wouldn't look at me in Fitz's, Grimm," he complained.  "Getting proud,
old chap?"

"Sorry," Harvey Grimm replied.  "I saw your back afterwards.  I was
looking at a man over your shoulder."

They seated themselves at their usual table.  Another chance
acquaintance paused to speak to them.

"Thought you'd given up this place, Grimm.  Saw you at the Piccadilly
on Thursday."

"I like a change sometimes," the latter observed.  "How's the new play
going?"

"Capitally, thanks!"

The actor passed on.  Harvey Grimm glanced at a sheet of paper which he
brought out from his pocket.

"Yes," he murmured, "I was at the Piccadilly on Thursday.  Nothing like
being thorough in these things, Stephen.  My alibi was pretty
successful, eh?"

"Mean to say you get a chap to go about when you're in hiding, and
establish alibis for you?" the poet asked wonderingly.

"That's exactly the idea," Harvey Grimm agreed, "and to tell you the
truth, if I hadn't a fit of nerves on me I should say that my alibis
would take a little upsetting."

They ordered luncheon and a bottle of wine, but for some reason or
other the old spirit was lacking.  They missed Aaron Rodd and
speculated as to the cause of his absence.  Cresswell, too, seemed to
have inherited a new seriousness with his unaccustomed attire.  It was
their mutual recognition of the drawing to an end of one little cycle
of their life, and try though he might, Harvey Grimm could never escape
from the queer sense of foreboding which had haunted him for the last
few hours.  And then, towards the end of the meal, a page-boy came into
the room, gazed around for a moment and approached their table.

"Two gentlemen would like to speak to you, Mr. Grimm," he announced.

Harvey Grimm laid down his knife and fork.  He nodded to the boy, but
there was a queer, hunted look in his eyes as he turned towards his
companion.

"Stephen, old fellow," he muttered, "it's come."

The poet laid his hand upon his friend's shoulder.

"Look here, Harvey," he asked, "do you want to make a scrap of it?  I'm
your man, if you do.  Or I say, have you anything you'd like to hand
over to me?  I can stand the racket."

Harvey Grimm shook his head firmly.

"No," he decided, "if it's the end, well, I'll face it.  If only Jerry
hadn't cleared out I might have got rid of the stones.  Good-bye,
Stephen, and good luck to you!  Better follow me out, perhaps, if I
don't return."

He made his way without undue haste from the room, exchanging one or
two greetings, pausing, even, in the swing doors to say a few words
with a friend.  Then, when he stood in the little lobby, he knew that
there was truth at the back of all his forebodings.  It was a
well-known Scotland Yard inspector and a subordinate, both in plain
clothes, who were standing there with their hats in their hands.  The
inspector greeted him cheerily, but dropped his voice.

"Mr. Grimm," he said, "I'll have to trouble you to come along to
head-quarters.  Just a few questions, you understand--as quietly as you
like.  You see, we've come here in mufti.  Go back and say good-bye to
your friend, if you want to."

"That's very considerate of you, Inspector," was the grateful reply.
"I'll just tap the window, if you'll allow me."

The poet obeyed the summons promptly.  Harvey Grimm met him by the door
and took his arm.

"They're after me, Stephen," he confided.  "They're doing it jolly
civilly, though.  There's a time for going on to the bitter end and
there's a time for dropping it.  I'm dropping it.  Once more, good luck
to you!"

The two men gripped hands.  The page-boy came up again and touched
Harvey Grimm on the shoulder.

"Wanted on the telephone, sir," he announced.

The former turned towards the inspector.

"Pray, don't hurry, Mr. Grimm," the latter remarked courteously.  "Our
time is entirely yours."

Harvey Grimm stepped into the telephone box and took up the receiver.
The voice that answered his enquiry was hoarse, as though with some
unnatural emotion.

"Is that Harvey Grimm?"

"Yes!"

"This is Aaron--Aaron Rodd.  Where are you?  Can you come and help?
I'm in trouble."

"So am I," Harvey Grimm replied, a little bitterly.  "What's yours?"

"I came down to Tilbury this morning with Henriette, to see her brother
off.  We couldn't find him.  Henriette got on the wrong steamer and
they've taken her off.  It was a trap, Harvey, do you hear?  They've
got her!"

"Where are you?"

"I'm at Tilbury, telephoning from the docks," was the hoarse reply.
"The whole thing was a sell.  The munition boat by which Brinnen was
supposed to leave has never been heard of.  Can you come down?"

Harvey Grimm closed the door tightly behind him and almost whispered
down the telephone.

"Can you hear, Aaron?"

"Yes!"

"Jerry Sands has got away all right.  He wasn't on any munition boat!
I was arrested five minutes ago.  I'm being taken to Scotland Yard, and
I've fifty thousand pounds' worth of his diamonds on me!  I shouldn't
worry about the girl if I were you, Aaron.  I think Jerry Sands' sister
can take care of herself!"

"Where's Cresswell?"

"Here with me."

"Could he come?"

"He's joined an O.T.C.  I don't suppose he could get leave.  Besides,
can't you understand, Aaron?  She is Jerry Sands' sister and they're
off together somewhere, for certain....  What's that? ... What? ..."

There was a confused babel of sounds--nothing more distinct.  The
connection had been cut.  Harvey Grimm spent five minutes in vain,
trying to re-establish it.  Then he left the booth.

"Nice cropper for us, Stephen," he announced to the poet, who was
waiting outside.  "That was Aaron.  The girl's given him the slip down
at Tilbury.  He's like a madman, of course."

The inspector, who had lit his second cigarette, strolled up.

"I am afraid," he said, "that people are beginning to recognise us.
Don't you think----?"

"You are quite right, sir," Harvey Grimm assented.  "You have been very
considerate.  I am entirely at your service now.  Good luck to you,
Cresswell.  Go back and finish your luncheon.  You can sign the bill
for me."

The poet played the game and departed, after a hearty handshake.
Harvey Grimm took his seat in a taxicab, the inspector by his side, the
constable opposite.  They drove off.

"Enquiries, eh?" Harvey Grimm ruminated.  "I wonder what you want to
enquire about?"

"I fancy," the inspector said confidentially, "that the Chief will
start by having you searched."

"What do you expect to find, if it's a fair question?"

The inspector smiled.  He had thrust his arm in friendly fashion
through his companion's.

"We've an idea," he replied, "that this time we shall find a few of
Jerry Sands' diamonds."




_Chapter X_  _The End of Jeremiah Sands_

Aaron Rodd clasped his arms a little further around the barrel against
which he was leaning, trod water with his feet and thought about death.
The curtain of a slight mist had fallen around him.  There was nothing
visible but the cold, grey sea, sometimes high above his head,
sometimes like a water-slide tumbling away many feet below him.  All
around him he could hear the hooting of the steamers, sounding their
weird notes of warning from some unseen, unimaginable world.  A few
feet away, also clinging to a barrel, was a bronzed and hairy man in
nautical attire, who was using the most awful language.

"No good wasting your breath," Aaron gasped.  "Try another shout."

The man did as he was advised, without eliciting any reply from the
other side of the grey walls, whereupon he proceeded once more, in
lurid language, to express his opinion of murdering foreigners, and
mysterious gents who tempted honest tug-masters into doubtful
enterprises.  Suddenly he broke off.

"Crikey!  'Ere's something on the top of us!" he exclaimed.  "Shout,
guv'nor, quick!"

Once more Aaron Rodd drew a long breath and shouted.  His voice sounded
like a child's falsetto, lost in the stentorian roar of his companion's
demand for immediate help and rescue.  Then the grey fog was suddenly
pierced.  A huge, dark mass seemed to be gliding almost on the top of
them.  From somewhere up in the clouds came an answering shout.  Aaron
Rodd's companion was moved to one supreme and successful effort.  A
clear, loud voice shouted directions to them.

"We're lowering ropes.  Catch hold, if you can, before the wash.  We'll
lower boats in a minute."

Half a dozen ropes came down like curving snakes.  One of them hit the
water scarcely a foot from Aaron.  He gripped it tightly.

"Twist it round your body, mate," his companion spluttered.  "Twist it
two or three times round and hold on for dear life."

The next few minutes were barely realisable.  Aaron felt himself tossed
like a cork on to the top of a seething mass of churned-up sea, flung
down again with the roar of it in his ears, left for a moment in peace
and then dragged through the water at such a pace that he found himself
wondering whether his arms were going to be torn from his body.  Then
he was shot forward with a new impetus.  His body and arms ached with
the strain.  He was only half conscious.

"That's done it, matey," he heard his companion shout.  "Hold on,
there's the boat coming."

Aaron Rodd never wholly lost consciousness.  He heard the measured beat
of the oars, the sharp, clear voice of the officer standing up in the
stern.  He saw the boat emerge from the gloom, heard the quick orders,
felt himself lifted up by the shoulders, felt the luxury of something
solid beneath his feet.  The officer in charge of the boat looked at
the two men curiously.

"What's this?" he asked.  "Collision?"

Aaron Rodd's companion took a long breath and tried to explain what it
was.  The officer listened to him, spellbound.  The men almost forgot
to row.

"Some one seems to have been playing a dirty trick on you, eh?" the
former remarked, when at last the mariner ceased through sheer
exhaustion.  "Well, you can tell the Commander when we get on board."

Gradually a fuller consciousness returned to Aaron Rodd.  He was able
to walk along the deck of the ship they boarded, to grope his way,
unaided, down the narrow stairs into the small cabin below, where a man
was seated at a table with a chart before him.  He pushed it away as
the two men were ushered in.

"Hullo, what's this?" he exclaimed.

The officer who had brought them made a brief report.  The Commander
nodded.

"Fetch them some hot whisky, quick," he directed.  "Now tell us your
story."

The tug-master got in first, but after a few sentences the Commander
stopped him.

"I think I'll get at the truth quicker from you," he decided, nodding
to Aaron.  "Quick, please."

Aaron pulled himself together and took a long gulp of the hot whisky
which was at that moment brought in.

"May I enquire if this is an English man-of-war?" he asked, as he set
the glass down.

"His Majesty's destroyer, _Flying Fox_," was the brief reply.  "Now
tell me what you two men are doing on barrels in the North Sea?"

Aaron Rodd found a few terse and explicit words.

"Early this morning," he said, "I escorted a young lady to Tilbury.  We
went there on the strength of a bogus telegram, which informed us that
her brother, who is a Belgian officer, was leaving there at midday on a
munition ship bound for Havre.  We found a ship's boat waiting for us
at the dock mentioned in the telegram, but they refused to take me on
board with her.  I thought this reasonable, as it was supposed to be a
Government vessel, and I stayed behind to wait for her.  She was no
sooner safely on board than the steamer hoisted the Norwegian flag and
steamed off."

The Commander stared for a moment.  Then he looked away.

"Sounds a queer story," he observed.

"It's a true one," Aaron assured him.  "Of course, there's a reason for
this abduction.  The young lady some months ago----"

"I don't want the whole story," the Commander interrupted.  "I want to
know how you got into the North Sea?"

"I was coming to that," Aaron Rodd proceeded.  "My companion can bear
me out as to the rest.  I hired his tug, meaning to follow the steamer
into whatever port it might go if they refused to take me on board.  We
caught her up and signalled her to stop.  She manoeuvred a little,
disclosed a gun, and blew us to pieces.  The captain here and I are the
only two who ever came up again."

The Commander glanced at the lieutenant, who had remained in the room.
Not a word passed between them.

"Who are you?" he enquired.

"My name is Aaron Rodd," was the prompt reply.  "I am an American, but
I have practised law in England for a good many years.  I know my story
sounds fanciful, but there's no getting away from the sequel.  The
tug-master here can confirm every word of it."

The tug-master proceeded to do so, and the two officers listened for a
time as though fascinated.  The Commander interrupted him at last.

"What's the name of this boat?" he asked.

"She had ss. _Christiania_ painted across her stern," the tug-master
said, "and she was flying the Norwegian flag, but the ship's name's new
painted.  I passed close alongside yesterday, and a queer-looking lot
they were on board."

The two officers exchanged quick glances.

"The _Christiania_," the Commander murmured softly.

He paused for a moment and bent over the chart.  Then he looked up.

"Take Mr. Rodd and the tug-master to the ward-room," he directed.  "Rig
them both out in some dry clothes and see that they have everything
they want."

Aaron Rodd had forgotten the discomfort of his condition.  He had only
one idea in his brain.

"Sir," he told the Commander, "that ship, the _Christiania_, is in the
pay of the Germans."

"You may be right, Mr. Rodd," the latter assented.  "When you have
changed your clothes, come down and have another chat, if I am not on
the bridge."

Even then Aaron lingered.

"Sir," he went on, "I know that there's nothing I can say will keep you
for one moment from what you think to be your duty.  I have just had a
fortune left me in America.  I'll give a destroyer to the British Navy
if you'll overhaul the _Christiania_, search her, and take that young
lady off."

The Commander smiled.

"The British Navy doesn't need bribing, sir," he said.  "I've had a
hint about the _Christiania_ myself.  I'll see what can be done.  Now
off you go and get into those dry clothes."

The two unexpected guests were hospitably entertained in the wardroom,
and Aaron Rodd made a very creditable appearance, an hour later, in
some oddments of naval uniform.  They found their way on deck, but were
only allowed at the top of the companion-way.  The fog had lifted.
There were half a dozen steamers in sight, and the destroyer seemed to
be completing a rather violent curve.  Suddenly there were loud orders.
The roar of the machinery was lessened.  She glided through the water,
slackening speed at every instant.  Looking down the deck they could
see a sight which thrilled them both.  The tug-master understood it
better than Aaron.

"She's cleared for action, guv'nor!" he exclaimed.  "The gunners are
all at their posts.  See the signal.  My God, that's the _Christiania_!"

He pointed to the steamer round which they had circled.

"They've signalled her to stop," he continued.  "If I get my hands on
the captain! ... Hullo, another signal!  Watch it, guv'nor.  That's the
last call--'Heave to at once or'----"

"Or what?" Aaron Rodd asked.

The tug-master smacked his lips.

"Those little six-inch boys will talk," he replied, with gusto.  "We
could send the _Christiania_ to the bottom in something less than
thirty seconds.  You watch the angle of those guns.  Look at the man's
face who's just had an order!  He's trained on her.  My God!"

The _Christiania_ had pursued her course.  Suddenly there was a
deafening roar, a vibration which shook the ship.  Fifty yards in front
of the _Christiania_ the sea was all churned into foam.

"It's just an 'int!" the tug-master exclaimed in delight.  "It's a
blankety 'int!  Look at 'em running about on board."

There were signs of an immense commotion on board the _Christiania_.
Another signal slowly fluttered to the masthead.  The tug-master, who
was watching the steamer's progress, grinned.

"They're giving in," he declared.  "They've stopped the engines.  Oh,
if they'd only let me go on board her!"

The lieutenant came running lightly down the bridge and approached
Aaron.

"We are sending a crew on board the _Christiania_," he announced.
"You'd better go and see if you can identify the young lady.  There's a
boat being lowered from the other deck."

"May I go along, sir?" the tug-master asked eagerly.

The officer shook his head.

"You stay where you are, my man," he directed.  "You'll get
compensation for your tug, if your story turns out to be true."

The man sighed.

"There's two sorts of compensation," he muttered, as he spat upon his
hands.

Aaron Rodd sat by the side of the lieutenant, and though he had never
done such a thing in his life before, he stepped confidently up the
rope ladder after him and boarded the _Christiania_.  The captain was
waiting to receive them.  He was a small, very fair man, who spoke
English with a harsh and guttural accent.  His manner was exceedingly
perturbed.

"By what right, will you tell me, this piracy?" he demanded, barely
accepting the lieutenant's salute.  "My papers were cleared in London.
My cargo----"

"A few words with you below, if you please, Captain," the lieutenant
interrupted.  "You had better stay on deck, Mr. Rodd," he added,
looking around.

Aaron walked up and down and endeavoured unsuccessfully to converse
with various members of the crew.  The ship bore all the usual
evidences of being a small cargo steamer, but there was, to his fancy,
something sinister in the appearance of the sailors and the sound of
their conversation as they pointed to the destroyer--long, grey and
evil-looking, rising and falling upon the waves, a short distance away.
Suddenly a man who might have been a steward appeared from below and
touched him on the shoulder.

"Come this way, please," he invited.

He led Aaron downstairs into a dark, odoriferous saloon.  The captain
and the English lieutenant were seated at the top of one of the long
tables.  The latter motioned Aaron Rodd to approach.

"The captain denies having any passenger on board, Mr. Rodd," he
observed.

"I saw a young lady taken on board at Tilbury," Aaron pronounced
firmly.  "She was brought here under a false pretext, and she is here
now."

"It is not true," the captain declared furiously.  "There is no young
lady on board."

"What do you say to that, Mr. Rodd?" the lieutenant enquired.

Aaron leaned a little forward.  He stretched out his hand, and the
captain for a moment shrank back.

"The man is lying," he said calmly.  "The young lady was brought here
under the pretext of seeing her brother.  If this vessel is allowed to
proceed on its way to Norway she will be intercepted somewhere by a
German boat, and the young lady will be made a prisoner.  That is a
certainty."

"The gentleman has made a mistake," the captain insisted.  "There were
many vessels lying in the Thames yesterday morning.  We do not carry
passengers."

The boatswain of the destroyer, who had accompanied them on board,
entered the saloon and, coming up to the lieutenant, saluted.

"Could I have a word with you, sir?" he asked.

The lieutenant rose to his feet and retired for a few moments to the
further end of the saloon.  When he returned, his manner had undergone
a change.

"Captain Hooge," he said, "in confirmation of this gentleman's story I
find that you have two concealed guns on board, and there are other
suspicious circumstances which my boatswain has pointed out, which
confirm my own impressions about you.  I am signalling for a prize crew
and shall take you to Harwich."

The captain sprang to his feet.  His eyes were red with fury.

"You damned, meddlesome Englishmen!" he cried.  "If you keep me here
another hour, you will hear of it!  My Government will protest.  It is
contrary to the accepted principles of maritime law."

"It is very much against the principles of maritime law, as I read it,"
the lieutenant answered coolly, "for you to blow to pieces, with a
concealed gun, a tug which simply came up to ask you questions.  Now be
a sensible man, Captain Hooge.  I shall have your ship searched from
top to bottom.  If the young lady is found, you will have to stand your
trial in an English court on an extremely serious charge."

"If there is any young lady on board," the captain declared sullenly,
"it is without my knowledge.  I will go and see the purser."

"We will come, too," the lieutenant said dryly.

They passed down a little companion-way.  The captain opened the door
of a small stateroom and talked for some time in Norwegian to a bearded
and spectacled man.  The latter, after some time, turned towards the
two men and spoke in English.

"There is a young lady here.  She must have boarded us by accident.  We
were on the point of starting, and we could not land her.  Come this
way."

They followed the man down a long gloomy passage.  He knocked at the
door of a stateroom at the end of it.  A faint voice answered.  The
door was thrown open.  Henriette, white and eager, stood shrinking back
against the wall.  There was a rush of cold air into the place.

"Aaron!" she exclaimed in blank astonishment.  "Aaron Rodd!"

Words failed her altogether.  It seemed too wonderful.  She peered into
his face, shook him by the shoulders, and finally, almost collapsed in
his arms.

"It's all right, Henriette," he cried, his own voice shaking.  "You're
quite safe."

"But where did you come from?  How did you get here?" she gasped.

"I followed in a tug," he told her.  "These pleasant people blew us up."

"I heard the gun!" she cried.  "I saw the tug.  I saw it go down!  I
saw the men swimming in the water.  It was horrible."

"I was one of them," Aaron continued.  "The master and I were picked up
by an English destroyer.  This is one of the officers.  I managed to
make them believe my story and we overhauled and boarded your steamer.
We are going to take it into Harwich.  You are safe, Henriette."

She began to sob.  The tears stood in Aaron's own eyes as he saw thrust
through the open porthole the umbrella on which she had tied various
fragments of clothing.

"I have been waving this out of the porthole," she explained
hysterically.  "I thought they might see.  I was locked in until a
moment ago."

"Better bring the young lady up on deck," the officer suggested.
"We've no accommodation for you on board the _Flying Fox_, but I am
going to signal the Commander for a prize crew, and place the captain
and officers of this ship under arrest, so you'll both feel quite safe
here.  You'll be in Harwich in five hours and we shall be standing by
all the time."

"You won't leave me, Aaron?  she begged.

"Not I!" he answered heartily.

"I expect I shall take the steamer in," the officer remarked.  "You are
quite safe now, young lady," he added reassuringly.  "I should come on
deck and get a little fresh air, if I were you."

She clung to Aaron as they passed out.  They met the captain and the
purser talking together in the companion-way.  The former saluted a
little awkwardly.

"Sorry to hear that there was a mistake, miss," he said.  "We were
expecting a young lady on board, the daughter of the owner, who had
been giving her people some trouble."

Henriette simply looked at the man.  He turned away.

"I want to go on deck," she whispered to Aaron.  "I want to get away
from this atmosphere.  Come quickly, please....  Oh, look, look!"

Half a dozen English sailors came down the companion-way.  They were in
war trim and they looked like ruddy goliaths by the side of the pale,
anæmic-looking crew of the _Christiania_.  Henriette gave a little sob.

"I feel safe," she cried, "safe, after all....  Aaron!"

"Yes, dear?"

Her little face, so white and pitiful, was strained up to his.  The
ghost of one of her old provocative smiles quivered at her lips.

"Even Leopold," she murmured, "will not be able to say 'no' any longer.
Do you know that you are a wonderful person?  You are like one of those
heroes in romances.  There never was such a rescue."

He pressed her arm.

"Our last adventure," he whispered, "is going to be the greatest of
all."

      *      *      *      *      *

The magistrate's court was crowded almost to suffocation when for the
third time Harvey Grimm was charged with having aided and abetted in
the theft of various jewels found in his possession.  The solicitor for
the Treasury rose at once when called upon, urbane, even apologetic,
yet firm.

"I trust that this time, Mr. Dyson," the magistrate remarked, "you are
in a position to offer sufficient evidence to enable me either to
discharge or to send the prisoner for trial?"

The solicitor for the Treasury proceeded to explain.  He reminded their
Worships that the prisoner had been discovered last week, owing to the
assiduous efforts of Mr. Brodie, actually engaged in secretly cutting
up and disguising valuable diamonds.  There was no question at all but
that these diamonds were stolen.  The trouble which the prosecution had
to contend with was the fact that they were stolen in America, and that
some of the stones had been mutilated in such a fashion as to render
them almost unrecognisable.  A commission from the police force of New
York had already sailed, not only to identify the jewels, but with a
strong hope of identifying the prisoner as a confederate of one of the
most notorious jewel thieves of this generation.  He was exceedingly
sorry to have to ask for a fourth remand, but in this case there was no
alternative.

He sat down.  A mild-mannered man arose from his side and addressed the
magistrate.

"Your Worship," he said, "I am defending the prisoner.  In the event of
the prosecution having no further evidence to offer to-day, which I
understand to be the case, may I be allowed to call a witness?"

The magistrate coughed.

"You would be within your rights, Mr. Ransome," he admitted, leaning
forward and looking over his eyeglasses, "but I need scarcely remind
you that, to a certain extent, by calling witnesses for the defence at
this stage of the proceedings you might possibly prejudice your
client's case."

The solicitor bowed.

"My client being a wholly innocent man, your Worship," he said, "is
only anxious to have the truth known as soon as possible."

"You can do as you choose, Mr. Ransome," the magistrate consented.

There was a moment's whispering.  A name only partially heard was
called outside, and a ripple of interest passed through the court when
Captain Brinnen, still in his Belgian uniform, entered the witness-box.
The solicitor for the prosecution looked a little staggered.  The
solicitor for the defence stood up.

"Will you tell the magistrate your name?" he asked.

The witness bowed.

"Leopold Francis Henri Brinnen de Floge."

"And your titles?"

"Comte de Malaison, Baron d'Asche, Chevalier di Scolo, Vicomte de
Floge."

There was a distinct sensation in court, a sense of impending events
which left every one pleasantly excited.  Harvey Grimm leaned forward,
gripping at the rail in front of him.

"You are, I believe," the solicitor continued, "a godson of the late
King of the Belgians?"

"That is so," the witness admitted.

"Do you know anything of the prisoner?"

The witness glanced at Harvey Grimm and, meeting his astounded stare,
greeted him in friendly fashion.

"Certainly," he replied.  "Mr. Harvey Grimm is a valued acquaintance.
I engaged him recently to recut and, if possible, to present to me in
an altered form a variety of precious stones."

"May I ask your reason for this?" the solicitor enquired.

"It is a matter of almost political history," the witness explained,
turning towards the magistrate.  "The De Floge collection of diamonds
is famous, I believe I may say, throughout the world.  They were the
subject, at the time of the outbreak of the war, of a lawsuit between
the German branch of the De Floge family and my own.  During the
hearing of the case, the jewels were deposited by common consent at the
Antwerp Museum, where anybody who is an expert in these matters will
tell you that they have been inspected by connoisseurs from all over
the world.  With the invasion of our country, my grandfather and I
determined to do our best to prevent these jewels, which were worth an
immense sum, from falling into the hands of the enemy.  The curators of
the Antwerp Museum, although they were under a bond, consented, under
the circumstances, to hand them over to our branch of the family, and
they were transported to my grandfather's chateau, which is very near
the French frontier, just before the sack of Antwerp.  Subsequently my
grandfather and my sister, the Comtesse de Floge, after a series of
remarkable adventures, in which the latter especially was concerned,
managed to escape to England with the bulk of the jewels.  My cousin,
however, who represents the German side of our family, has seized our
lands and home and has made desperate attempts in various directions to
secure also the jewels, which the authorities would now award him as a
matter of course.  I deemed it wise, bearing all these things in mind,
to yield to my grandfather's almost passionate insistence and dispose
secretly of as many as possible."

There was a great sensation in court.  Mr. Harvey Grimm asked for a
chair and sat down.

"Did you," the solicitor for the defence asked, "impose entire secrecy
upon Mr. Harvey Grimm?"

"Under the peculiar circumstances of the case, I did," was the prompt
reply.

The solicitor turned to the magistrate.

"There is nothing left, your Worship," he said, "but for me to ask you
to sanction the immediate release of my client."

He resumed his seat.  The solicitor for the prosecution promptly arose.

"I may be allowed, your Worship," he asked, "to cross-examine the
witness?"

"Certainly," the magistrate assented.

"May I ask you, sir, whether you have any evidence in support of these
extraordinary statements of yours?"

The young man bowed.

"Certainly," he replied.  "The Belgian Minister, who was my father's
greatest friend and relative, and the Princess Augusta, my godmother,
are both, I believe, present."

The solicitor for the prosecution turned to the magistrate.

"If these witnesses may be called and are found to support the story,
your Worship," he said, "the case for the prosecution is withdrawn."

Leopold de Floge left the witness-box, strolled along the back of the
benches, and held out his hand to Harvey Grimm.

"My profound regrets and apologies," he murmured.  "I wait here and we
will lunch together."

The court rocked itself with excitement.  The Belgian Minister was
called and promptly took his place in the witness-box.  Asked if he
knew the last witness, his reply was comprehensive.

"The Vicomte de Floge," he said, "is the first nobleman in Belgium.  He
is a godson of the late king, is himself connected with the royal
family, and is a young man whose gallantry in the field has won special
commendation from the King."

"Do you know anything about the De Floge diamonds?"

"Certainly," the witness replied.  "They are of historical and
priceless value, and special efforts were made to seize them at Antwerp
Museum.  My friend, the Vicomte de Floge, was able to rescue them just
in time.  I may say that he consulted me, and under the difficult
circumstances I advised him to dispose of as many as possible secretly.
Very powerful influences have been brought to bear through a neutral
country, to effect their restoration."

The magistrate bowed and the witness stood down.  There was a moment's
whispered consultation between the two solicitors.  Then one of them
stood up.

"The case for the prosecution is withdrawn, your Worship," he announced.

Harvey Grimm and Leopold de Floge, by the courtesy of the magistrate,
left the court by the back entrance, arm in arm.  The former was
looking a little haggard from his six days' detention, and was scarcely
his usual spick-and-span self.  He was a little dazed, too.  He leaned
back in a luxurious motor-car and tried to realise what had happened.
His first question was not an unnatural one.

"Will you tell me," he asked earnestly, "why your grandfather, and you,
and your sister, all practically confessed that you were Jeremiah
Sands, the international jewel thief?"

"I must admit that the idea was my own," De Floge explained.  "You see,
we were extremely anxious that no one should know whose jewels these
really were.  The one way to ensure absolute secrecy was to dispose of
them as stolen property.  That is what we did, and I must say that
under the circumstances, Mr. Grimm, your silence was more than
admirable.  To a great extent, I must admit, we were humouring my
grandfather, who was oppressed the whole of the time with a nervous
fear of being ordered by the British Government to restore them.  His
death makes all the difference--in fact, I have this morning entrusted
the whole of the rest of my collection to Christie's, and they will
offer them for sale as soon as the South American buyers can be duly
advised.  It is, perhaps, just as well that we have passed the crisis,
for I see by this morning's papers that Jeremiah Sands was arrested at
Chicago yesterday."

Harvey Grimm cleared his throat.

"You haven't such a thing as a cigarette, I suppose?"

De Floge produced his case at once.

"My profound apologies," he said.  "I should have known the one thing
you needed most after this regrettable detention."

"To think," Harvey Grimm muttered to himself, "that I stole way down to
Letchowiski's and lived in terror of my life, with that rat of a Brodie
dogging my footsteps, and all the time I might have fitted up a
laboratory and have done my work at home!"

"That would never have done," De Floge objected.  "By the decision of
the Belgian courts--German inspired, of course, but still according to
the law of the land--the whole of the jewels are, in a way, stolen
property.  Still--it is not the sort of theft that counts."

Harvey Grimm looked out of the windows.  There was a queer sort of
plaintive happiness dawning in his face.

"It's London all right," he murmured, "the Strand, too....  I never
thought to see them again--not till I was an old man, at any rate.
Where are we going?"

"The Milan for luncheon," De Floge replied, "where you will meet some
friends.  I have more wonders to tell you.  Will you hear them first or
wait till you have had a cocktail?"

"More wonders," Harvey Grimm murmured, "and this is the city which
lacks the spirit of adventure!  I think," he went on, as they stepped
out of the car and walked towards the smoke-room, "you must leave this
to me.  There is just one concoction--I can't call it by a name.  I
must speak to Coley.  What a cigarette!" he went on.  "For six days----"

"I know," De Floge interrupted.  "I am sorry.  We will try and make up
for it."

They drank a cocktail together, and the sense of unreality began to
fall away.  Once more the earth was firm beneath Harvey Grimm's feet.

"The money I have wasted!" he groaned.  "Why, I had a young actor
establishing alibis for me all the time I was away! ... Where's Aaron?"

"Just back from the North Sea with my sister," De Floge replied.  "He
will tell you a story that will make your hair stand on end."

"And the poet?"

"Down with an Officers' Training Corps.  He is coming up to lunch, if
he can get off."

Harvey Grimm glanced at the clock.  His companion interpreted his
thoughts.

"You have an hour," he said.

"A shave and a bath," the other murmured ecstatically.

"And the corner table as you come in, in the grill-room," De Floge
added.  "We will all meet there at one-thirty...."

Some time before the hour had elapsed Harvey Grimm was entirely his
usual self.  Shaved and bathed, clad in one of his favourite blue serge
suits, patent shoes and spotless gaiters, a bunch of violets in his
buttonhole, a sense of stupefied but immeasurable satisfaction
radiating from him, he took his place at the round luncheon table,
between Aaron Rodd and Henriette, and raised the glass of amber liquid
which he found waiting there, to his lips.  De Floge, however, checked
him.

"My friends," he said, "but wait.  Here is Mr. Cresswell."

The poet came to them with outstretched hands.

"My heartiest congratulations!" he exclaimed, pausing before Harvey
Grimm.  "You will be able to write a ballad of the Bow Street cells.
Perhaps I will collaborate.  It will mean immortality for you.  Where
do I sit?"

A place was found for him.  He, too, raised the wine-glass which he
found in front of him, to his lips, but was checked by De Floge.

"We will, with your permission," the latter proposed, "drink to the
happiness of my dear sister, Henriette, and your friend--and mine, too,
that is to be," he added, with a bow--"Mr. Aaron Rodd.  They are to be
married this month, and if you would care for a wonderful entertainment
during the service of our luncheon, they shall recount their adventures
of the last six days.  I promise you, Mr. Harvey Grimm, that yours will
seem to you monotonous."

They listened to the story, told by one and supplemented by the other.
It was all amazing.  The poet was frankly envious.

"After all," he grumbled, "it seems to me that I am the one who treads
the dreary path of commonplace life."

De Floge leaned across towards him.

"Sir," he said, "that is not wholly true, for both you and I, along
different paths, are pledged to the greatest and most wonderful
adventure the world can offer.  We have drunk to the happiness of my
sister and Mr. Aaron Rodd.  I drank to you a short while ago, Mr.
Harvey Grimm, full of respect for that sporting spirit which kept you
silent in captivity.  We will drink now, all of us, to the common
cause, to the great adventure of life and death, to the end which is
written in letters of blood across the scarred face of Europe--to
Vengeance and Victory!"



THE END



  Printed in Great Britain at
  _The Mayflower Press, Plymouth_.
  William Brendon & Son, Ltd.



      *      *      *      *      *




  _WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR_

  THE STRANGE CASE OF MR. JOCELYN THEW
  AMBROSE LAVENDALE, DIPLOMAT
  THE HON. ALGERNON KNOX, DETECTIVE
  THE DOUBLE TRAITOR
  THE WICKED MARQUIS
  MR. LESSINGHAM GOES HOME
  THE PAWNS COUNT
  HAVOC
  THE OTHER ROMILLY
  THE LIGHTED WAY
  THE TEMPTATION OF TAVERNAKE
  THE MISCHIEF MAKER
  THE FALLING STAR
  THE PLUNDERERS
  THE ADVENTURES OF PETER RUFF
  THE BLACK WATCHER
  THE BLACK BOX
  THE KINGDOM OF THE BLIND

  _LONDON : HODDER & STOUGHTON, LTD._











End of Project Gutenberg's Aaron Rodd, Diviner, by E. Phillips Oppenheim



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AARON RODD, DIVINER ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.